Skip to main content

Full text of "The eastern question: a study in diplomacy"

See other formats


3 

THE  EASTERN  QUESTION 


. 


STUDIES  IN  HISTORY,  ECONOMICS  AND  PUBLIC  LAW 

EDITED  BY  THE  FACULTY  OF  POLITICAL  SCIENCE  OF 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 

[Number  3 


THE 

EASTEKN  QUESTION 

A  STUDY  IN  DIPLOMACY 

f 

STEPHEN  PIERCE  HAYDEN  DUGGA~°f  "lcOtto~ 

ace  of  power 
Initructor  in  Philosophy  in  the  College  of  the  City  of  N     . 

arious  Euro- 

•>      by  England 


jOork 
THE   COLUMBIA   UNIVERSITY   PRESS 

THE  MACMILLAN   COMPANY,  AGENTS 

LONDON  :  P.  S.  KING  &  SON 

I9O2 


I) 

37/f 


PREFACE 

THE  continued  residence  of  the  Ottoman  Turks  in  Europe 
is  due  to  two  causes :  the  jealousy  of  the  Christian  powers, 
and  the  lack  of  unity  among  the  subject  Christian  peoples  of 
the  Balkans.  With  the  latter  cause,  this  thesis  is  concerned 
only  in  so  far  as  it  is  necessary  to  an  understanding  of  the 
former.  The  first  chapter,  therefore,  treats  of  the  races  of 
the  Balkans,  their  attitude  towards  each  other  and  their  re- 
lations with  foreign  states.  Though  my  subject  is  the  dip- 
lomatic side  of  the  Turkish  question,  the  thesis  is  by  no 
means  a  history  of  Turkey,  nor  even  a  diplomatic  history  of 
Turkey.  It  practically  begins  with  the  treaty  of  Kainardji,  of 
1774;  for  though  the  maintenance  of  the  integrity  of  the  Otto- 
man Empire  was  considered  essential  to  the  balance  of  power 
in  Europe  before  then,  the  positions  held  by  the  various  Euro- 
pean states  on  the  Turkish  question,  and  especially  by  England 
and  Russia,  really  date  from  that  treaty. 

The  materials  for  this  thesis  have  been  taken  from  a  number 
of  sources.  The  collections  of  treaties  have  been  carefully  ex- 
amined. Dumont's  Corps  Diplomatique,  Wenck's  Codex  Juris 
Gentium,  De  Testa's  collection  of  Ottoman  treaties,  De 
Clercq's  of  French,  Neumann's  of  Austrian,  and  Martens'  of 
Russian,  not  only  give  the  texts  of  the  treaties  themselves,  but 
also  generally  the  notes,  protocols  and  conventions  associated 
with  them.  And  the  Histoire  des  Traites  de  Paix  of  De  Garden 
and  that  of  Schoell  have  frequently  clarified  what  has  been 
obscure  in  the  collections.  Much  information  was  obtained 
from  the  Annual  Register,  and  from  Lesur's  Annuaire  Histori- 
que.  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty  has  been  very  help- 
429]  5 


6  PREFACE  [430 

ful  for  the  nineteenth  century.  The  British  and  Foreign  State 
Papers,  the  Parliamentary  Papers  and  Hansard's  Parliamentary 
Debates  were  invaluable.  I  have  not  had  access  to  the  French 
foreign  papers,  but  Sorel's  "  Les  Instructions  donnees  aux 
Ambassadeurs  et  Ministres  de  France  "  have  been  of  much 
service.  Many  of  the  memoirs  of  statesmen,  such  as  Metter- 
nich  and  Bismarck,  and  the  lives  of  others,  like  Palmerston,  the 
Prince  Consort  and  Napoleon  III.,  throw  light  on  the  motives 
which  have  actuated  policies.  With  the  exception  of  the  first 
chapter,  the  matter  of  which  was  gathered  principally  from  the 
works  of  others,  the  statements  in  this  thesis  have  been  made 
from  the  above  sources.  I  have  not  hesitated  to  use  the  treat- 
ises of  other  men  and  sometimes  have  adopted  their  views,  but 
in  every  case  have  made  a  foot-note  to  that  effect.  The  works 
of  two  authors  must  be  specially  mentioned.  Von  Hammer's 
"  Geschichte  des  Osmanischen  Reiches "  is  the  mine  from 
which  every  writer  on  Turkey  digs.  Unfortunately,  his  great 
work  ends  with  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji,  where  this  thesis 
practically  begins.  Debidour's  "  Histoire  Diplomatique," 
though  it  begins  at  1814,  is  a  guide  which  I  have  freely  con- 
sulted. 

In  conclusion,  I  gratefully  acknowledge  that  the  advice  and 
encouragement  given  by  Professor  John  Bassett  Moore  have 
been  more  valuable  than  the  aid  received  from  any  books. 

S.  P.  H.  D. 

COLLEGE  OF  THE  CITY  OF  NEW  YORK,  April  25, 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 

TURKS,  RAYAHS  AND  FRANKS 

The  mixed  character  of  the  population  of  the  Balkans — Turkish 
administration — The  subject  peoples — The  Greeks — The  Rou- 
manians— The  Servians  and  Bulgarians — The  Montenegrins 
and  Albanians — The  relations  of  the  Turks  with  the  Franks — 
The  Capitulations — The  exclusive  privileges  of  the  French.  .  u 


The  decline  of  the  Turks — The  treaty  of  Carlowitz,  1699— The 
conflict  with  Peter  the  Great — The  victories  of  Prince  Eu- 
gene— Turkey  and  the  European  diplomacy  of  the  eighteenth 
century — The  treaty  of  Belgrade,  1739 — Turkey  and  the 
Polish  question — The  struggle  with  Catherine  II 27 

CHAPTER  III 

RUSSIAN  AGGRESSION 

Potemkin  and  the  annexation  of  the  Crimea — The  designs  of 
Catherine  II.  *nd  Joseph  II.  on  Turkey — The  war  of  1778- 
1792 — The  French  invasion  of  Egypt — The  revolt  of  the 
Servians — The  war  of  1806-1812 — Turkey  and  the  treaty  of 
Tilsit — The  treaty  of  Bucharest  of  1812 47 

431]  r 


3  CONTENTS  [432 

CHAPTER  IV 

THE  GREEK   REVOLUTION 

Turkey  and  the  Congress  of  Vienna — Ali  Pasha  of  Janina — The 
revolt  of  the  Greeks — Nicholas  I.  becomes  Emperor  of  Rus- 
sia— The  Russian  demands  granted — The  treaty  of  London 
of  July  i,  1827 — The  battle  of  Navarino — War  with  Russia — 
The  treaty  of  Adrianople 61 

CHAPTER  V 

THE   EGYPTIAN   REBELLION 

Mehemet  Ali,  Pasha  of  Egypt — The  treaty  of  Unkiar  Skelessi  of 
1833 — The  rebellion  of  1839 — The  attitude  of  the  European 
Powers^ — The  quadruple  alliance  of  1840— The  excitement  in 
France— The  defeat  of  Mehemet  Ali— The  treaty  of  the 
Straits  of  1841 — The  question  of  the  Hungarian  refugees  .  .  81 

CHAPTER  VI 

THE   CRIMEAN   WAR 

Quarrel  between  the  Latin  and  Greek  monks  in  the  Holy  Places 
— The  plans  of  Nicholas — The  mission  of  Mentschikoff — The 
Vienna  note — Turkey  declares  war  against  Russia,  Oct.  4, 
1853 — The  massacre  of  Sinope — The  position  of  Austria  and 
Prussia — France  and  England  declare  war  against  Russia, 
March  27,  1854 — The  Austro-Prussian  treaty  of  April  20* 
1854 — The  four  points — Sardinia  joins  the  allies — Death  of 
Nicholas  I. — Fall  of  Sebastopol — The  Congress  of  Paris  of 
1856 — Terms  of  the  treaty — Results  of  the  Crimean  war  .  .  99 

CHAPTER  VII 

THE  TREATY   OF    BERLIN 

ie  decay  and  disintegration  of  the  Ottomm  Empire  after 
1856 — The  revolt  of  1875  in  Herzegovinia  and  in  Bosnia — 
The  Andrassy  note — The  Berlin  memorandum — The  Bulga- 


433]  CONTENTS  9 

rian  atrocities — The  conference  of  Constantinople — Russia 
delares  war  against  Turkey,  April  24, 1877 — The  fall  of  Plevna 
and  the  treaty  of  San  Stefano — Excitement  in  England — The 
Cyprus  convention — The  Congress  of  Berlin — The  terms  of 
the  treaty 126 

CHAPTER  VIII 

PRESENT  STATUS   OF  THE   EASTERN  QUESTION 

The  union  of  Bulgaria  and  Eastern  Roumelia,  1885 — The  Cre- 
tan and  Armenian  insurrections,  1889—1896 — The  Turco- 
Greek  war  of  1897 — The  English  control  of  Egypt — Present 
attitude  ofjthe  European  Powers  to  Turkey 147 


CHAPTER  I 

TURKS,  RAYAHS  AND  FRANKS 

DURING  the  period  of  the  Roman  Empire  the  Balkan  Pen- 
insula was  inhabited  by  three  different  races :  Hellenes,  the 
forefathers  of  the  present  Greeks;  Illyrians,  the  ancestors  ol 
the  Albanians  of  to  day;  and  the  Thracians  and  Dacians,  who, 
although  geographically  separate,  were  of  the  same  race,  and 
who  became  more  Romanized  than  either  of  the  other  two,  and 
adopted  the  Latin  tongue.  These  last  were  the  progenitors 
of  the  Roumanians  (Romanians)  of  the  present  day,  compris- 
ing the  Wallachians  (Vlachs)  and  Moldavians.  The  Wallach- 
ians,  however,  are  not  confined  to  the  territory  that  bears  their 
name,  but  are  found  scattered  over  Macedonia  and  Thessaly. 
During  the  sixth  and  seventh  centuries  there  forced  themselves 
among  these  races  the  various  Slavonic  tribes  whose  descend- 
ants, including  the  Servians,  Bosnians,  Herzegovinians,  and 

; 

Montenegrins,  to-day  inhabit  the  Balkans.  Though  many  of 
the  Greeks  remained  in  the  plains  and  valleys,  they  were  for  the 
most  part  driven  to  the  coast,  or  to  the  large  towns  which  the 
primitive  methods  of  Slavonic  warfare  were  unable  to  reduce. 
The  Albanians  were  compelled  to  retire  to  the  mountains  of 
the  western  part  of  the  peninsula,  which  they  inhabit  to  this 
day.  As  the  Slavonic  invader  came  chiefly  from  the  north- 
west, the  Dacians,  whose  territory  lay  to  the  east  on  the  Black 
Sea,  remained  comparatively  unaffected.  The  newcomers  and 
the  old  inhabitants  never  fused,  as  did  the  people  of  the  West- 
ern Roman  Empire,  but  established  themselves  side  by  side 
and  maintained  their  separate  nationalities,  languages  and  cus- 
toms. In  the  tenth  century  a  Turanian  tribe,  the  Bulgars, 
435]  " 


12  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [436 

coming  from  the  northeast,  pushed  through  the  Dobrudja  into 
what  is  now  Bulgaria  and  imposed  their  sway  upon  the  Sla- 
vonic inhabitants  ;  but  in  less  than  three  centuries  they  became 
thoroughly  assimilated  by  the  conquered  and  undistinguish- 
able  from  them.  So  that  when  the  Ottoman  conquest  of  the 
Balkan  peninsula  occurred  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth 
centuries,  it  was  already  peopled  by  Greeks,  Albanians,  Bul- 
garians, Servians,  Bosnians,  Herzegovinians  and  Montenegrins^ 
and  the  Roumanians,  comprehending  the  Moldavians  and 
Wallachians.  In  some  parts  of  the  peninsula  each  nation 
formed  the  much  greater  portion  of  the  inhabitants,  but  in 
other  districts,  particularly  in  those  which  constitute  the  pres- 
ent Turkey  in  Europe,  there  was  and  is  a  medley  of  races, 
each  remaining  distinct  from  the  other,  and  each  filled  with 
prejudice  and  animosity  toward  the  remainder.  In  the  cities 
there  must  be  added  to  this  admixture  of  peoples,  Jews,  Armen- 
ians, and  the  various  European  races  by  the  Turks  indiscrim- 
inately denominated  as  Franks.  Under  any  conditions,  it  would 
be  difficult  to  form  a  single  stable  state  in  the  Balkans ;  the 
conditions  under  which  the  Turks  entered  made  it  inevitable 
that  they  should  fail  to  do  so.  Unlike  the  other  invaders  ot 
the  Balkans  they  came  not  as  heathen,  unconnected  with  any 
established  form  of  worship,  but  as  representatives  of  a  great 
religion  which  enjoined  upon  its  adherents  the  duty  of  ex- 
terminating or  enslaving  the  unbeliever.  The  Turks  became 
an  army  of  occupation  in  a  conquered  country,  and  such  they 
have  remained  ever  since.1 

To  the  Turk,  government  consists  in  the  maintenance  of 
his  supremacy  and  the  collection  of  tribute,  and  if  these  are 
not  resisted  he  is  contemptuously  tolerant  of  the  usages  of  his 
subjects.  After  the  conquest,  therefore,  the  rayahs,  the 
Christian  inhabitants,  besides  being  allowed  to  retain  a  part  of 
their  property,  were  permitted  to  exercise  their  religion  on 
conditions  which  would  mark  them  off  as  an  inferior  part  ot 
1  Freeman,  Ottoman  Power  in  Europe,  chap.  ii. 


437]  TURKS,  RA  YAHS  AND  FRANK'S  1 3 

the  community.  Besides  the  land  tax,  which  is  a  tithe  paid 
by  all  the  inhabitants  of  whatever  religion,  they  paid  the 
Kharadj  or  capitation  tax,  as  a  tribute  for  their  unbelief.  The 
customs  duty,  levied  alike  on  imports  and  exports,  amounted 
to  2^  per  cent,  when  the  goods  were  Mohammedan,  but  to 
5  per  cent,  when  they  belonged  to  an  unbeliever.  The  rayahs 
were  also  forbidden  to  carry  arms  or  use  horses,  and  their 
costumes  were  required  to  be  of  a  nature  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  true  believer.  But  the  hardest  of  the  Turkish  im- 
positions was  the  tribute  of  children.  Every  fourth  year 
Turkish  officials  appeared  in  the  Christian  villages  and  selected 
the  strongest  and  most  intelligent  fifth  of  the  children  between 
the  ages  of  six  and  nine,  who  were  to  become  the  slaves  of  the 
Sultan.  They  were  sent  to  Constantinople  and  educated  as 
Moslems,  and  were  taught  that  it  was  a  privilege  as  well  as  a 
duty  to  assist  in  the  propagation  of  the  true  faith.  A  few  of 
them  entered  the  civil  service,  but  the  majority  entered  the 
corps  of  Janissaries.  This  celebrated  body  consisted  exclu- 
sively of  those  who  had  been  tribute  children.  They  received 
regular  pay,  but  were  not  allowed  to  marry  nor  to  engage  in  any 
business.  Entirely  cut  off  from  their  early  Christian  associa- 
tion, having  a  contempt  for  and  being  at  enmity  with  the 
Timariot  or  Mohammedan  feudal  soldiery,  they  were  at  the 
absolute  command  of  the  Sultan;  and  until  the  decay  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire  they  formed  the  best  army  in  Europe. 
While  the  rayahs  thus  supplied  their  enemy  with  his  finest 
weapon,  they  were  themselves  deprived  of  their  most  virile 
element,  and  we  hear  of  no  rebellious  show  of  discontent  with 
their  condition  until  the  system  of  tribute  children  fell  into 
disuse  two  hundred  years  later. 

As  the  Turk  makes  no  distinction  between  church  and  state, 
the  civil  and  the  ecclesiastical  law  being  founded  on  the  Koran, 
it  was  natural  for  him  to  place  the  various  subject  peoples 
under  the  supervision  of  their  spiritual  heads.  The  Greek  and 
Armenian  patriarchs  and  the  Jewish  chief  rabbi,  for  example. 


I4  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [438 

were  regarded  by  the  Porte  as  the  civil  and  religious  heads  of 
their  respective  nations  and  many  administrative  functions  were 
performed  by  them ;  all  law  suits  between  members  of  their 
millet,  i.  e.,  religious  community,  being  in  the  last  analysis 
settled  by  them.  If  the  parties  belonged  to  different  millets 
and  could  not  settle  their  difficulty  by  arbitration,  the  case 
went  to  the  Turkish  tribunals.  After  the  decay  of  the  Otto- 
man Empire  began,  in  the  seventeenth  century,  the  corruption 
of  the  Turkish  tribunals  was  equalled  only  by  the  rapacity  of 
the  tax  gatherers. 

Immediately  after  the  conquest,  the  conquered  territory  was 
divided  into  provinces ;  but  the  Turks  have  always  permitted 
local  self-government.  Over  each  province  was  placed  a  bey,1 
who  was  the  head  of  the  feudal  soldiery  of  his  pashalik.  The 
people  of  each  village  elected  their  own  elders,  who  assessed 
and  collected  the  taxes  which  were  demanded  of  the  village, 
and  the  Kodja-Bashi,  or  headman,  with  the  assistance  of  the 
parish  priest,  settled  all  disputes  between  the  villagers  unless 
they  were  of  so  important  a  nature  as  to  be  referred  to  the 
spiritual  head.8 

Before  the  decline,  the  government  of  the  provinces  was  well 
administered,  and  the  native  population  gained  a  great  advant- 
age in  escaping  from  the  petty  tyranny  of  the  local  despots 
who  had  flourished  under  the  weak  Byzantine  government.3 
But  Turkish  virility  and  honesty  in  administration  disappeared 
after  the  reign  of  Suleiman  the  Great  (1520-1566).  The  pro- 
vincial pashas,  especially  those  far  removed  from  the  central 
government,  came  thereafter  to  exercise  almost  absolute  power. 
Besides,  as  they  held  office  at  the  pleasure  of  the  Sultan,  their 

1  The  title  of  pasha  was  originally  one  of  mere  honor,  implying  that  the  person 
was  in  the  highest  employ  of  the  state.  Gradually  it  became  confined  to  leaders 
of  forces,  especially  when  they  became  governors  of  provinces. 

1  Urquhart,  Turkey  and  its  R (sources.  Chapters  ii.  and  iii.  give  an  excellent 
description  of  local  self-government  in  Turkey. 

1  Finlay,  History  of  Greece,  vol.  ii,  p.  I. 


439]  TURKS,  RA  YAHS  AND  FRANKS  \  5 

tenure  was  uncertain ;  and  as  they  usually  obtained  their  ap- 
pointment by  the  purchase  of  influence  and  favor  at  court,  and 
as  their  salaries  were  nominal  rather  than  real,  they  were  obliged 
to  resort  to  extortion  and  corruption  in  order  to  reimburse 
themselves.  Moreover,  their  subordinates  were  appointed  from 
Constantinople,  often  as  spies,  and  these  had  to  be  conciliated. 
If  a  pasha,  being  exceptionally  honest,  tried  to  govern  well 
and  won  the  good  will  of  his  people,  he  was  likely  to  be  re- 
moved, since  the  Porte  preferred  an  official  who  merely  filled 
his  pockets  to  one  who  might,  by  reason  of  his  popularity, 
become  dangerous.  Provided  the  pasha  sent  to  Constantinople 
the  required  revenue,  the  government  cared  little  how  he  gath- 
ered it  or  how  much  more  he  gathered.1  Of  this  vicious  sys- 
tem, the  rayahs,  with  no  superior  authority  to  appeal  to,  felt 
the  full  weight. 

From  the  very  beginning  the  Turkish  government  adopted 
the  pernicious  policy  of  farming  the  taxes.  Until  1695,  the 
grant  was  for  one  year  only,  and  each  tax-farmer  wrung  out 
of  the  people  all  he  could  during  that  year,  lest  he  be  outbid 
for  the  privilege  in  the  next.  It  was  a  common  thing  for  a 
tax-farmer,  who  had  a  rich  district,  to  become  opulent  out  of 
the  proceeds  of  a  single  year.  This  system  was  not  confined 
to  one  species  of  tax,  but  applied  indiscriminately  to  all — cus- 
toms, land,  capitation  and  other  forms.  The  farmer-general  of 
a  province  often  was  the  pasha,  or  some  other  high  official, 
who  sublet  the  various  districts  usually  to  Jews  or  Greeks. 
These  farmers  habitually  employed  as  collectors  soldiers,  whose 
pay  was  generally  months  in  arrears,  but  who  yet  had  to  live. 
Indeed,  in  the  gathering  of  taxes,  all  agencies  of  the  govern- 
ment, military  as  well  as  civil,  were  so  united  in  interest  that 
complaint  by  the  sufferers  was  useless  and  practically  impos- 
sible. Of  all  the  immense  sums  extorted  from  the  rayahs, 
and  the  almost  equally  unfortunate  Turkish  peasantry,  only  a 
small  part  reached  the  treasury;  but  the  system  was  fast  hurry- 

1  Odysseus,  Turkey  in  Europe,  p.  150  et  seq. 


1 6  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [440 

ing  the  state  to  its  ruin.  The  Hatti-sheriff  of  Gulhane(i839)' 
promulgated  reforms,  such  as  the  separation  of  various  func- 
tions formerly  united  in  one  person,  and  the  prohibition  of 
leases  of  taxes  to  officials,  but  without  avail.  The  officials  ob- 
tained contracts  in  the  name  of  other  persons,  and  then  sublet 
them  to  rapacious  usurers.* 

The  land  of  the  conquered  was  divided  into  three  kinds. 
One  portion  was  set  off  for  religious  purposes,  such  as  the 
building  of  mosques  and  schools,  and  this  was  called  vakouf 
land.  It  paid  no  taxes,  nor  could  it  be  confiscated  or  taken 
for  civil  purposes.  The  amount  of  this  land  was  much  in- 
creased by  direct  donations  of  the  faithful,  but  even  more  by 
devices  similar  to  those  against  which  the  mortmain  laws  were 
made  in  England.  It  was  a  common  thing  for  the  holder  of 
unencumbered  land  to  deed  it  to  a  mosque  for  a  tenth  of  its 
value.  In  return,  there  was  granted  to  him  the  right  to  lease 
it  on  payment  of  a  rent  equal  to  the  interest  on  the  money  the 
mosque  paid  for  it  During  his  lifetime,  he  could  sell  the 
lease,  and  at  his  death,  his  heirs  inherited  it.  So  extensively 
was  this  system  practised,  that  by  the  middle  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, more  two-thirds  of  the  territory  was  vakouf.  The  con- 
sequent loss  of  revenue  to  the  treasury  gave  rise  to  increased 
demands  upon  the  rayahs. 

The  second  division  of  land  was  mirie  or  domain  land.  A 
part  of  this  consisted  of  the  Sultan's  private  property,  and 
land  the  income  of  which  was  devoted  to  the  expenses  of  ad- 
ministration ;  but  the  major  portion  was  granted  to  persons 
who  held  it  on  condition  of  rendering  military  service.  These 
timars,  as  they  were  called,  furnished  the  feudal  levies  of  the 
Porte.  In  the  beginning  their  estates  were  not  hereditary, 
but  they  soon  became  so,  and  the  timariot  became  the  chief 
supporters  of  the  provincial  pashas  in  their  defiance  of  the  cen- 
tral authority.  This  kind  of  land  was  tilled  by  rayahs,  who 

1  Hatti-sheriff  is  an  irrevocable  edict  signed  by  the  Sultan. 
1  Ubicini,  Letters  on  Turkey,  vol.  i,  letter  13. 


44 1  ]  TURKS,  RA  YAHS  AND  FRANKS  ij 

suffered  all  the  forms  of  oppression  into  which  Turkish  admin- 
istration degenerated.  The  taxes  were  collected  irregularly 
and  frequently,  and  the  landlord  was  constantly  devising  fresh 
methods  of  extortion.1 

The  third  kind  of  land  is  mulk,  or  freehold  land.  The 
amount  of  this  in  Turkey  is  not  large,  owing  to  the  difficulty 
of  obtaining  secure  titles.2 

Although  the  evils  inseparable  from  Turkish  administration 
fell  heavily  upon  the  Christian  rayahs,  comparatively  few  of 
them  changed  their  faith.  The  Bosnian  land  owners,  actuated 
by  the  desire  to  save  their  property,  and  the  small  element  of 
Pomaks  in  Bulgaria,  are  instances  to  the  contrary ;  but  the 
only  case  in  which  a  large  part  of  the  population  was  con- 
verted was  that  of  the  semi-barbarous  Albanians,  whose  Chris- 
tianity was  of  a  crude  kind.  The  lot  of  the  rayahs  was  not, 
however,  everywhere  the  same.  In  the  large  cities,  where  they 
engaged  in  profitable  trade,  their  burdens  were  comparatively 
light.  Especially  was  this  the  case  in  the  capital,  where  the 
taxes  were  not  farmed,  and  where,  in  later  times,  the  rayahs  en- 
joyed to  a  great  extent  the  good  offices  of  the  foreign  ambas- 
sadors. It  was  in  the  provinces,  where  foreign  influences  were 
not  felt,  and  which  were  difficult  of  access,  the  roads  being  few 
and  poor,  that  the  rayahs  suffered  most.  Nor  in  the  pro- 
vinces were  the  fates  of  the  different  races  the  same.  The  Bul- 
garians suffered  most,  the  Roumanians  least. 

In  discussing  the  condition  of  the  Greeks  under  Ottoman 
sway,  we  must  carefully  distinguish  those  who  dwelt  in  the 
rural  districts,  both  of  modern  Greece  and  of  modern  Turkey, 
from  the  Greek  clergy  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  great  cities, 
and  particularly  from  the  Phanariot  aristocracy  of  Constanti- 

1  One  of  the  Sultan  Mahmoud's  (1808-1829)  reforms  was  to  abolish  this  sys- 
tem, and  to-day  the  holders  of  Mirie  lands  cannot  sell,  transfer  or  mortgage  them 
without  a  license  from  the  authorities,  nor  make  them  Vakouf  without  a  special 
permit  from  the  Sultan. 

*  The  People  of  Turkey,  by  a  Consul's  Daughter,  vol.  i,  chap.  vii. 


IS  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [442 

nople.  The  rural  inhabitants  experienced  to  the  full  extent 
Turkish  oppression,  and  their  history  from  the  fifteenth  to  the 
nineteenth  century  is  almost  a  blank.  But,  as  a  result  of  the 
conquest,  the  influence  of  the  Greek  church  and  the  power  of 
the  Greek  clergy  were  much  increased.  One  of  the  causes  of 
the  fall  of  Constantinople  was  the  opposition  of  the  Greek 
clergy  to  the  last  emperor,  who  had  allied  himself  with  Rome 
hoping  thereby  to  gain  aid  against  the  Turk.  The  Greek 
clergy  hated  the  Pope  more  than  they  did  the  Sultan,  and  pre- 
ferred the  latter  in  Constantinople  to  the  former.  Mohammed 
the  Second,  the  Conqueror,  adopted  as  his  deliberate  policy 
the  encouragement  of  this  feeling  and  determined  to  use  the 
hierarchy  for  his  own  purpose.  He  placed  all  the  orthodox 
Catholics  of  the  Empire  under  the  control  of  the  Greek  patri- 
ach  of  Constantinople,  and  conferred  upon  him  the  rank  of 
pasha.  Under  the  Byzantine  emperors  the  patriarch  had  con- 
trol over  ecclesiastical  affairs,  but  there  was  now  delegated  to 
him  supervision  over  a  large  number  of  civil  matters.  All 
questions  of  marriage,  divorce  and  inheritance;  all  disputes 
between  Christians  which  did  not  concern  Moslems  in  any 
way,  were  committed  to  his  charge  or  that  of  his  subordinates. 
He  was  granted  the  right  of  collecting  tithes  and  dues,  and  of 
enforcing  his  commands  by  excommunication,  which  few 
orthodox  Catholics  dared  incur.  In  the  course  of  time  his 
powers  became  as  extensive  in  civil  matters  as  in  religious. 
And  the  powers  of  the  Greek  metropolitans  and  bishops  were 
proportionately  great.  The  result  of  the  introduction  of  this 
system  was  to  make  these  offices  much  sought  after.  Simony 
soon  developed,  and  the  patriarchate  was  sold  to  the  highest 
bidder,  often  bringing  as  much  as  one  hundred  thousand 
ducats.  The  patriarchs  reimbursed  themselves  by  charges 
for  consecrating  bishops ;  the  bishops  by  charges  for  conse- 
crating priests ;  and  these  in  turn  by  charges  for  performing 
the  simplest  rites  of  the  church  for  the  people.  After  the  de- 
cline of  the  Ottoman  Empire  began,  the  Sultan  frequently 


443]  TURKS,  RA  YAHS  AND  FRANKS  ig 

deposed  the  patriarch  in  order  to  put  the  place  up  for  sale 
again,  and  the  clergy  did  not  scruple  to  buy  the  influence  ot 
officials  and  of  women  of  the  harem  in  the  scramble  for  the 
post.  In  return  for  the  privileges  they  enjoyed,  the  clergy 
became  the  willing  instruments  of  Turkish  tyranny,  enjoining 
obedience  to  the  government,  smothering  nationalistic  move- 
ments, excommunicating  leaders.  Their  rapacity  and  avarice 
equalled  that  of  the  Turkish  governors,  and  the  people  heard 
with  as  much  dread  of  the  visit  of  the  Greek  bishop  to  their 
district  as  of  the  presence  of  the  Turkish  pasha.  Amid  this 
carnival  of  venality  and  corruption,  indulged  in  by  monks  and 
the  higher  clergy  of  the  Greek  orthodox  church,  the  married 
parish  priests  of  the  rural  districts  remained  comparatively 
pure.  They  were  bigoted  and  fanatical,  but  they  shared  the 
burdens  of  their  flocks  and  kept  them  true  to  the  faith  and  to 
the  nation.1 

The  Turk  is  no  money-getter ;  and  the  control  of  commerce 
and  finance  soon  fell  almost  entirely  into  the  hands  of  the 
Greeks,  though  in  recent  times  they  share  it  with  Jews  and 
Armenians.  It  was  not  remarkable,  therefore,  that  the  Greek 
merchant  families  of  the  Phanor  2  acquired  in  course  of  time 
great  wealth,  with  which  they  could  buy  privileges  from  the 
Turk;  and  a  Greek  aristocracy  rose  at  Constantinople  which 
played  for  a  century  and  a  half  a  most  prominent  part  in  the 
affairs  of  the  Ottoman  Empire.  It  is  a  peculiar  anomaly  that 
although  the  Turks  have  ruled  the  Balkans  for  over  four 
hundred  years,  they  have  never  had  sufficient  political  or  ad- 
ministrative ability  to  man  the  state  with  the  necessary 
officials.  For  the  first  century  and  a  half  the  tribute  children 
supplied  them  with  civil  officials,  as  well  as  filled  their  armies. 
After  the  decay  of  that  system,  Christian  renegades  furnished 
the  necessary  material,  the  majority  of  the  grand  viziers 

1  Finlay,  History  of  Greece.  For  a  vivid  description  of  the  condition  of  the 
Orthodox  Church,  see  vol.  v,  chap.  iii. 

1  The  district  of  Constantinople  inhabited  by  the  patriarch  and  wealthy  Greeks. 


20  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [444 

being  of  that  class.  But  from  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  the  high  official  class  of  Constantinople  was  recruited 
almost  entirely  from  the  Phanariots.  With  the  decline  of 
their  military  strength,  the  Turks  found  it  necessary  to  have 
more  intimate  and  more  constant  relations  with  foreign  powers, 
but  as  they  refused  to  learn  either  foreign  languages  or  foreign 
ways  they  fell  to  employing  the  Phanariots,  who  were  adroit, 
skillful  and  sufficiently  servile.  At  first  the  latter  occupied 
only  the  humbler  positions,  such  as  interpreters  and  go- 
betweens  ;  but  from  the  time  of  the  greatest  of  Turkish  grand 
viziers,  Kuprili  Mohammed  (1585-1661),  almost  the  entire 
control  of  foreign  affairs  and  to  a  great  extent  of  domestic 
affairs  fell  into  their  hands.  Kuprili  Mohammed  appointed 
the  Phanariot  Panayoti  as  dragoman  of  the  Porte,  a  position 
which  soon  became  analogous  to  that  of  minister.  So  suc- 
cessfully did  this  office  work,  that  soon  afterwards  the  position 
of  dragoman  of  the  fleet  was  created.  This  official  was 

o 

assistant  to  the  Capudan  Pasha  or  High  Admiral,  who  not 
only  controlled  the  navy,  but  practically  governed  the  Archi- 
pelago. The  dragoman  of  the  fleet  soon  obtained  almost 
complete  power  in  the  Aegean,  buying  from  the  Capudan 
Pasha  all  the  offices  in  his  gift  and  then  selling  them  at  a 
profit.  It  is  hardly  an  exaggeration  to  say  that  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  nineteenth  century  the  Balkans  were  governed 
as  much  by  Greeks  as  by  Turks.  The  influence  of  the 
Phanariot  aristocracy,  as  well  as  that  of  the  Constantinople 
patriarchate,  was  broken  by  the  Greek  Revolution.  Both  had 
in  the  beginning  opposed  the  movement  as  destructive  to  their 
selfish  interests  and  their  influence ;  and  after  the  revolution 
the  Porte  became  suspicious  of  Christian  officials,  while  one 
of  the  first  desires  of  the  new  Greek  state  was  the  establish- 
ment of  a  national  church. 

What  is  now  Roumania  was  not  in  the  path  of  the  warfare 
which  the  Turks  constantly  waged  with  Hungary  and  Venice. 
It  never  became  a  province  of  the  Turkish  Empire,  nor  was  it 


445]  TURKS,  RAYAHS  AND  FRANKS  21 

much  influenced  by  the  Turks.  On  the  contrary,  in  the  early 
part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  an  agreement  was  made  between 
the  two  principalities  of  which  it  is  now  composed  and  the 
Porte,  by  which  the  former  were  to  become  a  vassal  state  of 
Turkey  and  pay  an  annual  tribute,  but  were  to  have  the  ex- 
clusive management  of  their  own  affairs.  No  Turks  were  to 
be  admitted  into  the  two  principalities,  and  they  were  freely 
to  elect  their  hospodars  or  governors.1  The  Roumanians 
are  the  only  people  of  the  Balkans  who  have  an  aristocracy  of 
birth,  Turkish  dislike  to  hereditary  rank  having  destroyed  it 
among  the  Greeks  and  Slavs.  The  Roumanian  Boyards, 
however,  could  not  brook  the  rule  of  any  one  of  their  own 
families,  and  in  the  contest  for  the  office  of  hospodar  some  of 
them  did  not  hesitate  to  invoke  Turkish  influence  and  favor. 
The  result  was  that  in  time  the  Porte  appointed  and  main- 
tained the  hospodars,  usually  giving,  the  office  to  the  highest 
bidder  among  the  Boyards.  This  system  ended  in  1711.  In 
the  war  of  that  year  with  Peter  the  Great,  the  hospodars  were 
found  aiding  the  Russians;  and  from  that  time  until  1821,  the 
beginning  of  the  Greek  Revolution,  they  were  appointed 
directly  by  the  Sultan,  and  although  never  Mohammedans, 
were  usually  Phanariot  Greeks.  They  bought  their  privileges 
from  the  Porte,  and  they  exercised  their  powers  of  office 
chiefly  for  the  ends  of  personal  gain,  and  of  filling  all  offices 
in  church  and  state  with  their  own  class.  After  the  Greek 
Revolution,  the  Porte  appointed  natives  to  the  position,  and  a 
national  party  arose  antagonistic  to  both  Greek  and  Turk, 
which  succeeded  finally,  as  we  shall  see,  in  working  out  inde- 
pendence for  the  country. 

The  lot  of  the  Slavonic  inhabitants  of  the  Ottoman  Empire 
was  for  four  hundred  years  indeed  pitiable.  The  Servians  to 
a  great  extent,  and  the  Bulgarians  entirely,  disappeared  from 
history.  Bulgaria,  lying  helpless  and  hopeless  immediately 
behind  Adrianople,  the  first  capital  of  the  Turks,  from  the 
1  De  Testa,  Recueil  des  7raites  de  la  Porte  Oltomane,  vol.  v,  p.  283. 


22  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [446 

beginning  resigned  itself  to  oblivion  and  oppression.  The 
Servians,  farthest  removed  from  the  central  government,  which 
could  not  control  the  local  officials,  were  for  a  large  part  of 
the  period  a  prey  to  the  organized  brigandage  of  Janissary 
rebels.1  The  national  churches  of  both  nations  were  destroyed ; 
and  as  a  reward  for  their  fidelity  to  the  Christian  faith  they 
suffered  four  centuries  of  a  twofold  tyranny,  that  of  Turkish 
pashas  and  Greek  priests.  The  Phanariot  clergy  sent  from 
Constantinople  wrung  from  the  people  as  much  money  as  pos- 
sible for  Hellenic  schools  and  institutions  at  Constantinople,  if 
not  for  more  questionable  purposes.  The  native  Slavonic 
priests,  who  were  poor  and  ignorant,  possessed  little  influence 
among  the  people,  whom  the  Phanariots  endeavored  in  every 
way  to  Hellenize.  Educated  Bulgarians  until  within  almost 
a  generation  called  themselves  Greeks ;  and  we  shall  see  with 
what  difficulty  those  nations  recovered  their  lost  independence 
and  their  national  churches.  Only  the  Montenegrins  and 
Albanians,  of  the  Christian  population  in  the  Balkans,  were 
able  to  maintain  themselves  against  Turk  and  Phanariot. 
The  Montenegrins  were  never  conquered,  and  the  Albanians, 
in  their  mountain  fortresses,  proved  so  difficult  and  costly  to 
subdue  that  the  Turks  were  glad  to  make  terms  with  them, 
granting  practical  independence. 

The  Koran,  which  in  Turkey  is  the  source  of  all  law,  civil 
and  ecclesiastical,  divides  the  earth  into  two  parts:  Dar-ul- 
Islam,  i.  e.,  the  house  of  Islam,  and  Dar-ul-Harb,  the  house  of 
the  enemy.  The  only  relation  the  former  can  have  with  the 
latter  is  the  Djihad,  or  Holy  War.  Such  a  relation,  so  long  as 
its  existence  was  active,  prevented  the  maintenance  of  any 
international  law  between  Turks  and  Franks,  and  their  inter- 
course was  determined  entirely  by  exigencies.  Indeed  it  was 
not  until  1856  that  by  the  treaty  of  Paris  the  Ottoman  Empire 
was  formally  admitted  to  the  benefits  of  the  European  system. 
But  the  necessities  of  commerce  and  afterwards  military  weak- 

1  Ranke,  History  of  Servia,  chap.  iii. 


447]  TURKS,  RAYAHS  AND  FRANKS  2$ 

ness  constrained  the  Turks  to  enter  into  peaceful  international 
relations  with  the  Christian  states  of  Europe;  and  until  1856 
the  international  law  governing  their  relations  with  foreign 
states  was  founded  on  treaties  called  capitulations,  which  to  a 
great  extent  embodied  the  previous  customary  laws  with  re- 
gard to  Franks.  The  capitulations  are  actual  treaties ;  but, 
according  to  the  Sheri  or  ecclesiastical  law,  only  truces,  not 
treaties,  could  be  made  with  infidels.  Besides,  according  to 
Mohammedan  ideas,  the  Sultan  was  the  Lord  of  the  world, 
having  no  equal  with  whom  he  could  conclude  a  treaty.  The 
international  instruments,  by  which  privileges  were  granted  to 
the  inferior  infidel  nations,  without  requiring  any  reciprocal 
obligations,  were  therefore  called  capitulations,  and  from  them 
has  arisen  that  peculiar  condition  of  things  by  which  the  resi- 
dents of  foreign  nationality  form  separate  communities  within 
the  Turkish  dominions. 

The  Franks,  or  Christian  foreigners,  are  divided  into  two 
classes  :  (i)  Those  possessing  official  privileges,  viz.,  ministers 
and  consuls,  and  (2)  the  ordinary  private  individuals.  A  con- 
sul in  the  Turkish  dominions  practically  enjoys  the  privileges 
which  in  the  case  of  an  ambassador  are  comprehended  under 
the  term  exterritoriality.  His  person  and  house  are  inviolable; 
he  is  not  subject  to  the  local  law,  civil  or  criminal ;  he  pays  no 
personal  taxes  or  custom  duties,  and  his  privileges  extend  to 
his  family  and  suite.  But  he  also  has  powers  which  do  not 
ordinarily  belong  to  an  ambassador.  He  exercises  civil  and 
to  some  extent  criminal  jurisdiction  over  his  fellow  country- 
men. It  is  his  duty  to  preserve  law  and  order  in  the  com- 
munity of  which  he  is  the  judicial  and  administrative  head;  in 
a  word,  the  consulate  is  the  seat  of  government  on  a  small 
scale  for  all  persons  under  its  flag. 

To  a  great  extent,  an  ordinary  foreigner  in  the  Levant  also 
enjoys  the  privileges  of  exterritoriality.  He  is  subject  in  civil 
and,  to  a  great  extent,  in  criminal  matters  only  to  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  his  consul.  His  legal  domicil  is  in  his  own  country 


24  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [448 

His  house  is  inviolable,  no  Turkish  official  being  permitted  to 
enter  it  except  with  the  consul's  permission.  His  real  prop- 
erty, however,  is  subject  to  the  law  of  the  land.  If  he  engages 
in  litigation  with  a  foreigner  of  a  different  nationality,  the  case 
is  decided  not  in  the  local  tribunals,  but  in  the  consular  court  of 
the  defendant.  These  are  extensive  privileges  and  they  some- 
times give  rise  to  conflict  with  the  local  authorities,  especially 
as  they  are  much  envied  by  the  native  rayahs,  who  attempt 
at  times  to  take  advantage  of  them.1 

Although  the  Porte  granted  capitulations  to  the  Genoese, 
Venetians  and  Pisans  before  1535,  the  French  capitulations  of 
that  year  were  more  important,  because  of  the  greater  extent 
of  the  privileges  which  they  conferred  and  because  they  served 
as  a  model  for  those  afterwards  granted  to  other  countries.2 
Moreover,  in  European  history,  they  mark  the  beginning  of 
that  great  influence  which  France  has  since  almost  continu- 
ously enjoyed,  an  influence  unequaled  by  that  of  any  other 
nation.  The  capitulations  of  1535  confirmed  the  powers  of 
the  foreign  consuls  and  the  privileges  of  foreign  residents ;  but 
a  great  extension  of  privileges  to  France  was  granted  by  the 
capitulations  of  1604  and  by  later  ones.  There  was  granted 
to  her  citizens  freedom  of  worship ;  the  Holy  Places  in  Pales- 
tine were  to  be  safeguarded  by  her  religious  functionaries,  who 
were  not  to  be  disturbed ;  Prankish  priests  and  dependents,  of 
whatever  nation,  were  not  to  be  annoyed  in  the  exercise  of 
their  functions.  These  privileges  were  so  construed  by  the 
French  as  to  include  the  right  of  protection  of  all  Catholics 
in  the  East.3 

1  Van  Uyck,  Ottoman  Capitulations.  An  excellent  account  of  the  origin,  de- 
yelopment,  and  present  status  of  the  Turkish  capitulations. 

'De  Testa,  Recueil  des  Traiies  de  la  Porte  Ottomane,  vol.  i,  p.  15  ;  Charriere, 
Negotiations  de  la  France  dans  le  Levant,  vol.  i,  p.  285  ;  Flassan,  Diplomatie 
Franfaise,  vol.  i,  p.  366. 

1  It  is  curious  that  so  many  of  the  English  writers  on  the  Eastern  Question  refer 
the  privilege  obtained  by  France  to  safeguard  the  Holy  Places  to  the  capitulations 


449]  TURKS,  RA  YAHS  AND  FRANKS  2$ 

The  commercial  privileges  granted  were  also  large.  French 
ships  secured  freedom  of  traffic  in  all  Ottoman  seas,  the  navi- 
gation of  which  was  also  forbidden  to  the  ships  of  other  states 
with  which  the  Porte  had  no  friendly  treaties,  unless  they 
sailed  under  the  French  flag.  As  Venice  was  the  only  other 
state  that  had  a  commercial  treaty  with  the  Porte  in  the  six- 
teenth century,  the  advantage  thus  obtained  by  France  in  the 
East  is  obvious.  Her  flag  was  seen  everywhere  in  the  Levant, 
on  the  shipping  in  the  harbors,  on  the  monasteries  in  the 
interior;  pilgrims  journeyed  under  her  protection  to  the  Holy 
Places,  and  her  ambassador  was  ever  ready  to  maintain  the 
rights  of  the  Giaour  at  the  capital.  The  French  capitulations 
were  frequently  violated  but  were  always  renewed,  and  in  1740 
all  the  special  privileges  granted  to  France  were  solemnly 
confirmed ;  and  we  shall  see  that  it  was  a  violation  of  these 
privileges  in  the  nineteenth  century  that  was  the  occasion,  if 
not  the  cause,  of  the  French  participation  in  the  Crimean  War. 

The  capitulations  of  1535  were  inspired  by  mutual  consider- 
ations of  expediency  and  policy.  The  power  of  the  House  of 
Hapsburg  in  Spain,  Germany,  Italy  and  the  Netherlands 
menaced  the  very  existence  of  France.  The  House  of  Haps- 
burg was  also  the  chief  enemy  of  the  Ottoman  Empire ;  and 
the  object  of  the  French  alliance  with  the  Mohammedan  Turk 
for  more  than  two  hundred  years  was  the  abasement  of  the 
House  of  Austria.  It  was  to  France  that  the  Porte  almost 
invariably  turned  for  advice  when  in  trouble,  and  the  friend- 
ship between  the  two  countries  was  constant,  though  severely 
strained  by  Louis  XIV  and  Napoleon  I.  It  is  worthy  of  note 
that  in  a  short  time  the  relations  between  the  Porte  and 

of  1535.  There  is  not  a  word  in  them  about  those  places.  Nor  does  the 
firman  of  1528,  wherein  Solyman  granted  to  the  French  in  Egypt  the  privileges 
enjoyed  there  before  its  conquest  by  the  Ottomans,  contain  any  reference  to 
the  Holy  Places.  The  first  mention  of  them  that  I  can  find  is  in  the  capitula- 
tions of  1604.  The  source  of  the  error  is  probably  D'Ohsson,  Tableau  Ginfral  de 
f  Empire  Ottomatte. 


26  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [450 

France  became  so  cordial  that  the  King  of  France,  Henry  IV, 
was  referred  to  in  1604  as  Padishah,  i.  e.,  Great  Ruler  or 
Emperor.  This  title  was  reserved  by  the  Moslems  for  the 
Sultan  as  being  without  equal  on  earth,  and  it  was  with 
extreme  reluctance  in  the  nineteenth  century  that  they  grad- 
ually extended  it  to  some  of  the  other  rulers  of  the  great  states 
of  Europe. 

Until  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  Porte 
never  maintained  permanent  embassies  at  the  various  Euro- 
pean capitals,  although  other  states  had  such  embassies  at 
Constantinople.  The  Ottoman  capital  indeed  was  not  a  de- 
sirable post,  for  the  foreign  ambassador  was  often  treated  with 
contempt  and  insult,  and  even  thrown  into  the  prison  of  the 
Seven  Towers,  especially  on  the  outbreak  of  a  war  between  his 
country  and  Turkey.  The  conduct  of  negotiations  with  the 
Porte  required  great  skill  in  diplomacy  and  even  greater  skill 
in  the  effective  use  of  money.  In  the  nineteenth  century,  how- 
ever, a  great  change  took  place  in  the  diplomatic  intercourse 
between  the  Porte  and  other  powers. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   TREATY    OF    KAINARDJI 

THE  power  of  the  Turks  reached  its  zenith  in  the  reign  of 
Solyman  the  Great  (1520-1566),  and  except  for  intermittent 
revivals  of  energy,  the  decline  after  his  death  was  steady.  He 
was  the  last  of  the  great  Sultans  who  personally  conducted  the 
government  and  led  the  armies  in  the  field.  After  him  the 
administration  of  government  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  grand 
viziers,  and  the  Sultans  devoted  themselves  chiefly  to  the 
pleasures  of  the  harem.  With  the  completion  of  the  conquest, 
habits  of  luxury  became  general  among  the  official  class,  and 
the  old  martial  spirit  decayed.  While  the  Turk  was  thus 
declining  in  power,  his  Christian  enemies  were  growing 
stronger.  In  the  seventeenth  century  feudalism  in  Europe 
began  to  decay,  succumbing  to  the  development  of  the 
national  state.  Monarchs  ceased  to  rely  on  feudal  levies  and 
maintained  armies  of  trained  soldiers,  furnished  with  the  new 
weapons  of  warfare.  The  Turk,  on  the  other  hand,  lost  his 
old  discipline  and  refused  to  adopt  that  of  Europe.  The 
greatest  blow  to  his  military  power  was  the  revolution  in  the 
constitution  of  the  Janissaries.  At  first  they  were  permitted 
to  marry,  then  to  introduce  their  children  into  the  corps,  and 
finally  to  allow  Turks  to  serve  in  it.  Thus  the  institution  of 
the  tribute  children  gradually  died  out,  the  last  instance  of  its 
enforcement  being  in  1676.  The  Christian  rayahs  were  no 
longer  depleted  of  their  best  and  strongest,  while  the  Porte 
lost  its  most  efficient  weapon.  With  the  great  depreciation  of 
the  currency,  which  took  place  in  the  seventeenth  and 
eighteenth  centuries,  came  a  corresponding  fall  in  the  wages 
450  27 


28  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [452 

of  the  Janissaries,  who  were  soon  allowed  to  enter  trades  and 
to  supply  substitutes  for  foreign  service.  They  remained 
chiefly  at  Constantinople,  the  most  turbulent  part  of  the 
population,  opposed  to  all  reform,  fomenting  rebellion,  more 
dangerous  to  the  Turkish  than  to  any  other  government.  It 
was  a  fortunate  thing  for  the  Ottoman  Empire  that  the  Chris- 
tian states  devoted  themselves  during  the  first  half  of  the 
seventeenth  century  to  their  religious  wars,  and  did  not  unite 
against  the  common  enemy. 

=^The  diplomacy  of  continental  Europe  during  the  latter  half 
of  the  seventeenth  century  and  the  former  half  of  the  eigh- 
teenth was  determined  by  the  rivalry  of  the  Houses  of  Haps- 
burg  and  Bourbon.  Finding  herself  endangered  by  the  union 
of  Spain  and  Austria,  France  erected  what  has  been  known  in 
French  diplomacy  as  the  Barrier  of  the  East,  i.  e.,  the  union  of 
Sweden,  Poland  and  Turkey  with  France  against  the  house  of 
Austria.  Until  the  reign  of  Peter  the  Great,  the  Barrier  of  the 
East  proved  very  efficacious,  France  usually  being  able  to 
obtain  the  support  of  one  of  her  allies  in  her  contests  with 
Austria.  But  with  the  growth  of  Russia  came  a  change. 
Russia,  desirous  of  expanding  to  the  south  and  west, 
naturally  came  into  conflict  with  the  Barrier,  and  as  naturally 
allied  herself  with  the  enemy  of  the  Barrier,  Austria,  at  first 
tacitly,  and  then  by  the  formal  compact  of  August  6,  I726.1 
This  situation  continued  with  but  few  changes  until  what  is 
known  in  diplomatic  history  as  the  Overthrow  of  the  Alliances 
in  1756,  caused  by  the  rise  of  Prussia.  Austria,  finding  she 
had  more  to  fear  from  Prussia  than  from  France,  and  France, 
conceiving  that  her  chief  enemy  was  not  Austria  but  England, 
renounced  their  hereditary  enmity  in  1756  and  became  allies.' 
France  by  no  means  broke  with  her  allies  of  the  Barrier,  viz., 
Sweden,  Poland  and  Turkey.  On  the  contrary  she  supported 
them  uniformly ;  but  as  their  existence  was  no  longer  indis- 

1  Dumont,  Corps  Diplomatique,  vol.  vii,  part  2,  p.  131. 
»  Wenck,  Codex  Juris  Gentium,  vol.  iii,  p.  141. 


453]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  29 

pensable  against  Austria,  she  supported  them  to  maintain  the 
equilibrium  of  the  East.  As  a  counterpoise  to  the  union  of 
the  houses  of  Hapsburg  and  Bourbon,  Catherine  II.  formed 
the  System  of  the  North,  founded  on  an  alliance  between 
Russia,  Prussia  and  England.  The  System  of  the  North 
lasted  until  the  American  Revolution,  when  the  exorbitant 
pretensions  of  Prussia,  especially  in  Poland,  and  the  abuse  of 
power  by  England  on  the  seas  caused  Catherine  to  approach 
first  Austria  and  then  France ;  and  when  the  French  Revolu- 
tion broke  out,  a  plan  of  a  quadruple  alliance  of  Russia, 
Austria,  France  and  Spain  against  Great  Britain  and  Prussia 
was  under  discussion.1  We  must  now  trace  the  influence  of 
these  diplomatic  changes  on  the  fortunes  of  Turkey. 

The  bigotry  of  the  Hapsburg  emperor,  Leopold  I,  caused 
the  Hungarian  rebellion  of  1682.  The  grand  vizier  of  the  Ot- 
toman Empire  at  that  time  was  Kara  Mustapha,  who  owed  his 
office  to  the  circumstance  that  he  was  son-in-law  to  the  Sultan, 
and  in  whom  wild  ambitions  were  united  with  mean  abilities. 
He  sought  to  take  advantage  of  the  Hungarian  rebellion,  not 
only  to  conquer  that  part  of  Hungary  which  still  remained  to 
the  House  of  Austria,  but  to  set  up  a  Turkish  pashalik  of  his 
own  at  Vienna.2  His  army,  however,  was  utterly  defeated 
before  Vienna  by  John  Sobieski,  King  of  Poland,  who  had 
come  to  the  rescue  of  Austria,  and  the  result  of  the  defeat  was 
the  immediate  declaration  of  war  against  Turkey  by  Russia 
and  Venice.  For  seventeen  years  the  Turks  attempted  to  de- 
fend themselves  against  these  combined  attacks,  but  each  year 
saw  their  frontiers  receding  towards  Constantinople.  Once 
more  the  quarrels  of  the  Christian  states  saved  the  Ottoman 
Porte.  Louis  XIV,  who  had  aided  the  Hungarian  rebels  and 
had  inspired  the  Ottoman  policy,  was  exhausted  by  his  struggle 

1  For  a  complete  view  of  the  diplomacy  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  cen- 
turies, see  "  Rtcueil  des  Instructions  donnees  aux  Ambassadeurs  et  Ministres  de 
France"  especially  the  volumes  relating  to  Russia  and  Austria. 

1  Von  Hammer,  Gcschichte  des  Osmanischen  Reiches,  book  48. 


jO  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [454 

against  half  of  Europe,  and  was  compelled  to  sign  the  treaty 
of  Ryswick  in  1697.  This  would  have  enabled  the  Austrians 
to  turn  their  entire  forces  against  the  Turks,  had  the  general 
European  situation  permitted  it.  William  III.,  of  England, 
the  soul  of  the  alliance  against  Louis  XIV.,  endeavored  to 
bring  about  peace  between  Austria  and  the  Porte.  He  fore- 
saw the  inevitable  struggle  over  the  Spanish  succession,  and 
wished  the  entire  strength  of  Austria  to  be  exerted  against 
France.  Lord  Paget,  the  English  ambassador  at  Constanti- 
nople, offered  the  mediation  of  England  to  the  Porte,  and  at 
the  instance  of  William  he  was  seconded  by  the  Dutch  am- 
bassador. Louis  used  strenuous  efforts  to  prevent  the  Porte 
from  making  peace,  assuring  it  that  the  peace  of  Ryswick  was 
but  a  temporary  truce,  and  exhorting  it  to  continue  the 
struggle  until  France  should  be  ready  for  war.  But  Louis' 
reverses  had,  for  the  moment,  impaired  French  prestige  at 
Constantinople,  where  English  influence  now  stood  high,  and 
the  Porte  listened  to  the  suggestions  of  England.  Negotia- 
tions were  opened  at  Carlowitz,  on  the  Danube,  on  the  basis 
of  the  Uti  Possidetis,  *'.  e.t  that  each  power  should  keep  the 
territory  which  was  in  its  possession  at  the  beginning  of  nego- 
tiations. The  Porte  protested  against  this,  as  it  would  involve 
the  loss  of  some  of  its  finest  territories,  but  Austria  insisted,  and 
the  Porte  had  to  give  way.  All  the  contestants  were  anxious 
for  peace  except  Peter  the  Great,  whose  armies  had  conquered 
Azof,  and  who  hoped  to  gain  still  more  by  continuing  the  war. 
He  entreated  the  Emperor  to  keep  up  the  struggle,  warning 
him  that  England  and  Holland  were  actuated  by  selfish  con- 
siderations. His  entreaties,  however,  were  in  vain ;  and  al- 
though certain  deviations  were  made  from  the  Uti  Possidetis, 
the  treaty  of  Carlowitz1  was  signed  January  26,  1699,  on  that 
basis.  The  Ottoman  Empire  lost  many  of  its  fairest  provinces. 
Austria  obtained  practically  all  of  Hungary  and  Transyl- 
vania ;  Poland  secured  Podalia  and  the  Ukraine ;  Venice,  the 

1  Dumont,  Corps  Diplomatique,  vol.  vii,  part  2,  p.  448. 


455]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  jr 

Morea ;  Russia,  Azof.  Moreover,  all  payments  of  tribute  by 
the  Christian  powers  to  the  Porte  were  abolished.  But  it  is 
not  the  loss  of  territory,  however  great,  which  makes  the 
treaty  of  Carlowitz  so  important  in  European  history,  but  the 
change  in  the  relative  positions  of  the  parties.  The  Ottoman 
Empire,  till  then  so  dreaded  by  Christendom,  lost  its  military 
prestige,  sank  into  a  position  almost  devoid  of  diplomatic  in- 
fluence, and  became  a  political  machine  which  could  be  used 
by  the  European  powers  in  future  to  serve  their  own  selfish 
ends.1  Austria,  menaced  so  long  on  the  south,  found  herself 
consolidated  and  with  a  splendid  military  frontier.  And  for 
the  first  time  Russia  obtained  a  foothold  near  the  Black  Sea. 

Peter  the  Great  was  determined  that  his  dominions  should 
reach  the  sea  both  on  the  west  and  the  south,  but  to  accom- 
plish this  purpose  he  must  come  into  conflict  with  Sweden  and 
Turkey.  Both  these  countries  feared  the  growth  of  the  Mus- 
covite power,  and  in  the  diplomacy  of  the  eighteenth  century 
we  find  Sweden  and  Turkey  working  together.  In  his  con- 
test with  the  Swedes,  Peter  was  eventually  successful,  and  after 
Pultowa  (1709)  the  Swedish  king,  Charles  XII. ,  found  refuge 
in  Turkish  territory.  A  diplomatic  struggle  then  began  in 
Constantinople.  From  the  outbreak  of  the  war  of  the  Spanish 
Succession,  Feriol,  the  French  ambassador,  had  been  urging 
the  Porte  to  retrieve  its  fortunes  by  declaring  war  against  its 
former  enemies  in  conjunction  with  France.  He  was  now 
strongly  seconded  by  Poniatowsky,  Charles  XII.'s  agent  at 
Constantinople.  Sutton  and  Collyer,  the  English  and  Dutch 
ambassadors,  were  for  a  number  of  years  able  by  persuasion 
and  by  bribery,  to  which  all  ambassadors  at  Constantinople  re- 
sorted, to  prevent  hostile  action  by  the  Porte.  The  Turks 
were  not  desirous  of  war,  but  they  watched  with  grave  anxiety 
the  growth  of  the  Russian  fleet  in  the  Sea  of  Azof,  and  the 
erection  of  strong  fortresses  on  the  Russian  southern  border. 
Moreover,  the  frequent  violations  of  Turkish  territory  by 
1  Schlosser,  History  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  iii,  introduction. 


32  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [456 

the  Russians  caused  the  greatest  indignation  at  Constanti- 
nople, and  this  feeling,  inflamed  by  French  and  Swedish  in- 
trigues, led  the  Porte  finally  to  declare  war  against  Russia 
November  28,  1710.  Peter  was  taken  at  a  disadvantage,  being 
at  war  with  the  Swedes  in  the  north,  but  he  led  an  army  in 
person  towards  the  Danube.  The  Russians  in  this  war 
adopted  the  practice,  which  was  to  become  so  prominent  a 
part  of  their  policy  with  reference  to  Turkey,  of  rousing  the 
subject  Christian  peoples,  and  an  agreement  was  made  with 
Cantemir,  hospodar  of  Moldavia,  whereby  he  should  rise  in 
favor  of  Peter  on  the  approach  of  the  Russian  army.  In  re- 
turn Moldavia  was  to  be  made  an  independent  state  under 
Russian  protection,  the  sovereignty  to  remain  with  Cantemir 
and  his  heirs.1  Peter  greatly  relied  on  the  assistance  which  he 
was  to  receive  from  the  Moldavians,  but  his  expectations  were 
disappointed;  and  in  June,  1711,  he  was  surrounded  by  the 
Turkish  army  and  compelled  to  agree  to  the  humiliating 
Peace  of  the  Pruth.2  By  this  treaty  Peter  was  obliged  to  give 
up  all  he  had  gained  by  the  former  war,  to  demolish  his 
fortresses,  to  engage  to  abstain  from  interference  in  the  affairs 
of  Poland,  and  to  forego  the  privilege  of  keeping  an  ambassador 
at  Constantinople.  To  retrieve  the  disgrace  of  the  Peace  of 
the  Pruth  became  for  the  next  century  one  of  the  chief  ends  of 
Russian  diplomacy. 

Nothing  in  the  treaty  of  Carlowitz  so  hurt  the  pride  of  the 
Turks  as  the  cession  of  the  Morea  to  feeble  Venice,  and  the 
Porte  waited  for  a  favorable  opportunity  to  retake  it.  That 
opportunity  apparently  presented  itself  in  1714,  for  although 
the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession  was  then  ended,  great  dis- 
cord prevailed  among  the  states  of  Europe.  The  western 
powers  were  apprehensive  of  further  trouble  from  Spain,  and 
Peter  was  involved  in  war  with  the  Swedes.  Repeated  collis- 
ions between  Turkish  and  Venetian  galleys  furnished  the  Porte 

1  Schuyler,  Peter  the  Great,  vol.  ii,  chap.  Ixiii. 
*Dumont,  Corps  Diplomatique,  vol.  viii,  part  I,  p.  275. 


457]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  33 

with  a  pretext,  and  by  the  end  of  1715  the  Turks  had  recon- 
quered the  whole  of  the  Morea.  Their  rapid  success  alarmed 
Austria.  Moreover,  the  influence  of  Prince  Eugene  was  then 
paramount  at  Vienna,  and  he  maintained  that  a  war  with  the 
Turks  would  not  only  afford  an  opportunity  for  territorial 
aggrandizement,  but  would  enable  the  army  to  be  kept  intact 
without  arousing  the  suspicions  of  the  other  Christian  powers ; 
and  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  keep  the  army  in  a  state  of 
readiness,  as  it  was  suspected  that  Alberoni  would  attempt  to 
recover  the  possessions  lost  by  Spain  to  Austria  by  the  Treaty 
of  Utrecht1  For  these  reasons  the  Emperor,  Charles  VI., 
decided  to  aid  the  Venetians,  and  on  April  13,  1716,  formed 
with  them  an  offensive  and  defensive  alliance.  Prince  Eugene 
was  everywhere  successful  against  the  Turks,  ending  the  war 
by  the  capture  of  Belgrade.  He  would  fain  have  followed  up 
these  successes,  but  news  arrived  that  Alberoni  had  landed 
his  Spaniards  in  Sardinia,  and  that  another  European  war  was 
imminent.  England  and  Holland  again  offered  their  media- 
tion, and  negotiations  were  opened  at  Passarowitz  on  the 
Danube,  July,  1718,  on  the  basis  of  the  Uti  Possidetis.  The 
treaty  of  Passarowitz a  was  the  most  glorious  ever  signed  by 
Austria  with  Turkey.  Not  only  did  the  Turks  lose  the  Banat 
of  Temesvar,  their  last  possession  in  Hungary,  but  they  were 
forced  to  surrender  to  Austria  Little  Wallachia,  and  Belgrade 
and  other  important  towns  in  Servia.  The  Turk  was  forever 
removed  from  Hungary,  which  had  hitherto  been  the  cause  of 
most  of  the  wars  between  Austria  and  Turkey.  The  Porte 
had  always  found  it  easy  to  incite  revolt  against  the  Emperor 
among  the  Hungarians,  and  the  latter  often  preferred 
the  comparatively  lenient  rule  of  the  Porte  to  the  bigoted 
tyranny  of  many  of  the  Hapsburgs.  Austria  followed  her 
usual  policy  of  caring  only  for  her  own  territorial  interests, 
and  left  Venice,  for  whom  she  had  professedly  entered  into  the 

1  Schlosser,  History  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  iii,  pages  250  et  seq. 
1  De  Testa,  Recueil  des  Traitls  de  la  Porte  Ottomane,  vol.  ix,  p.  73. 


-4  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [458 

war,  to  her  fate.  The  Porte  had  no  longer  to  fear  Venice  or 
Poland;  in  the  eighteenth  century  its  wars  were  carried  on 
against  Austria  and  Russia;  in  the  nineteenth  against  Russia 
alone. 

During  the  eighteenth  century,  three  European  states  were 
in  danger  of  dismemberment,  viz.,  Sweden,  Poland  and  Turkey. 
After  the  death  of  Charles  XII.,  in  1718,  the  oligarchic  party 
succeeded  in  gaining  control  of  the  government  in  Sweden,* 
and  for  fifty  years  the  resulting  dissensions  left  Sweden  en- 
feebled and  a  prey  to  her  neighbors.  The  oligarchic  party  was 
supported  by  Prussia  and  Russia,  especially  under  Frederick 
the  Great  and  Catherine  II.,  for  the  same  reason  that  they 
upheld  the  anarchic  constitution  of  Poland ;  and  it  was  under 
the  oligarchic  regime  that  Sweden  lost  all  her  Baltic  posses- 
sions except  Finland  to  Russia,  and  to  Prussia  most  of  her 
German  possessions.  The  anarchic  condition  in  which  the 
Polish  nobility  consented  to  keep  their  country,  by  maintain- 
ing its  oligarchic  institutions,  its  elective  kingship  and  its 
liberum  veto,3  made  Poland  an  easy  prey  to  her  covetous 
neighbors,  particularly  Frederick  and  Catherine,  who,  with  a 
view  to  the  ultimate  dismemberment  of  the  country,  obtained 
by  treaty  with  the  Poles  the  right  to  intervene  to  maintain  their 
ruinous  constitution^  That  Turkey  was  enabled  to  survive 
the  eighteenth  century,  was  probably  due  to  the  fact  that  the 
attention  of  her  ill-wishers  was  so  constantly  diverted  to  Swe- 
den and  Poland,  and  to  the  jealousy  of  Austria  and  Russia 
over  the  possession  of  the  Danubian  provinces. 

The  attitudes  of  the  various  European  states  towards  the 
threatened  countries  were  interesting.  France,  as  stated  above, 

1  Dumont,  supplement  2,  part  2,  p.  149.  "  Convocation  des  Etats  du  Royaume 
de  Suede  par  la  reine  Ulrique  Eleonore  avec  declaration  expresse  qu'elle  renonce 
au  pouvoir  absolu,  communement  nomine  la  souverainete,"  December  26th,  1718. 

1  The  right  of  an  individual  member  of  the  Diet  to  prevent  legislation  by  hie 
single  vote. 

*  Wenck,  Codex  Juris  Gtntium,  vol.  iii,  p.  486,  article  secret. 


459]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  35 

supported  all  three.  Since  the  capitulations  of  I535>  s^e  had 
been  the  ally  of  the  Ottoman  Porte,  and  her  influence  was 
thrown  constantly  in  favor  of  Turkey  as  against  her  enemies. 
During  the  greater  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  Swedish 
court  was  in  the  pay  of  the  French.  And  French  statesmen 
always  believed  the  preservation  of  Poland  to  be  necessary  to 
the  balance  of  power  in  the  East.  The  attitude  of  England 
towards  the  three  states  was  dictated  by  her  opposition  to 
France  and  her  commercial  interests.  The  dismemberment  of 
Poland  would  affect  those  interests  little,  but  would  please 
Russia,  whereas  the  dismemberment  of  the  other  two  states 
would  injure  English  interests  considerably.  So  that,  although 
England  was  friendly  to  Russia  during  the  eighteenth  century, 
even  at  one  time  (1742)  having  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  her,1 
her  influence  was  thrown  at  times  in  favor  of  Sweden;  and 
neither  England  nor  Holland  wished  to  lose  so  good  a  cus- 
tomer as  the  Turk,  or  to  see  a  Russian  commerce  grow  up  in 
the  Levant.  The  course  of  Austria  and  Prussia  was  governed 
entirely  by  the  desire  for  territorial  aggrandizement.  Prussia, 
especially  under  Frederick  the  Great,  was  bent  upon  extending 
her  boundaries  in  whatever  way  and  at  whatsoever  cost  might 
be  necessary,  and  she  gained  her  object  by  war  and  contriv- 
ance and  at  the  expense  of  Austria,  Poland  and  Sweden.  Not 
being  able  to  profit  by  the  dismemberment  of  Turkey,  Fred- 
erick was  interested  in  her  fate  only  to  the  extent  of  using  her 
to  create  dissension  between  Russia  and  Austria.  Austria 
profited  largely  by  the  Polish  dismemberment,  and  she  also 
regarded  the  Turkish  dominions  as  a  legitimate  field  of  exploi- 
tation, but  grew  cautious  and  anxious  when  Russia  became 
her  competitor.  The  three  threatened  states,  perceiving 
their  danger,  saw  the  need  of  co-operation  against  their  com- 
mon enemy — Russia.  A  treaty  of  alliance  was,  therefore,  made 
between  Turkey  and  Sweden  in  1739.*  It  was  a  war  with 

1  Wenck,  Codex  Juris  Gentium,  vol.  i,  p.  645. 
*  Ibid.t  vol.  i,  p.  504. 


-5  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [460 

Sweden  which  prevented  Russia  from  taking  part  against  Tur- 
key in  the  conflict  which  ended  at  Passarowitz.  It  was  a  war 
with  Turkey  which  prevented  Russia  from  interfering  in  Swe- 
den, as  Catherine  wished  to  do  in  1772,  when  Gustavus  III. 
overthrew  the  oligarchy  and  once  more  restored  Sweden  to 
strength.1  Poland  might  have  allied  herself  with  Turkey  in 
the  eighteenth  century,  but  for  Russian  domination.  The 
diplomacy  of  the  eighteenth  century  was  undoubtedly  selfish 
and  corrupt,  but  it  was  the  diplomacy  of  the  eighteenth  century 
which  prevented  the  dismemberment  of  Turkey. 

The  decade  after  the  Treaty  of  Passarowitz  saw  Russia  at 
war  with  both  Sweden  and  Poland,  and  she  was  successful 
against  both.  In  1733  she  found  herself  at  peace  with  her 
enemies,  but  with  a  splendid  army  of  veterans  under  an  able 
commander,  Marshal  Miinnich,  and  the  time  was  deemed  ex- 
pedient to  retrieve  the  disgrace  of  the  Peace  of  the  Pruth. 
Moreover,  the  Turks  had  greatly  weakened  themselves  in  a 
war  with  Persia,  and  besides  had  given  offense  to  Russia  by 
calling  her  attention  to  that  provision  of  the  Peace  of  the 
Pruth  by  which  she  had  agreed  not  to  interfere  in  Poland. 
An  excuse  was  easily  found  for  beginning  hostilities,  since  the 
Turks  never  were  able  to  restrain  the  Tartars  of  the  Crimea 
and  Kuban  from  committing  depredations.  The  Russians 
began  the  war  without  a  declaration.  Marshal  Miinnich  was 
altogether  successful,  and  the  Turks  were  driven  to  accept 
the  proffered  mediation  of  Austria,  with  whom  by  the  Peace 
of  Passarowitz  they  were  bound  to  maintain  a  twenty-five 
years'  truce.  But  by  the  Treaty  of  Vienna  of  1726,*  between 
Austria  and  Russia,  it  was  agreed  that  each  power  should 
help  the  other  with  thirty  thousand  men  in  case  either  should 
be  at  war  with  a  third  power.  Russia  now  demanded  the  ful- 
filment of  this  engagement.  The  Austrian  government  long 
debated  whether  it  should  merely  fulfil  the  terms  of  the  treaty, 

1  Rambaud,  Histoire  dt  la  Russie,  chap.  xxx. 
1  Dumont,  vol.  viii,  part  2,  p.  131. 


46l]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  37 

or  take  advantage  of  the  situation  of  the  Turks  to  make  war 
Upon  them  and  seize  their  territory.  The  war  party  pre- 
vailed, and  a  new  treaty  of  alliance  was  made  with  Russia  in 
January,  1737,  whereby  the  two  states  agreed  to  carry  on  the 
war  according  to  a  stipulated  plan  and  not  to  make  peace 
separately.1  During  these  negotiations,  Austria  kept  up  the 
pretense  of  mediation  between  Russia  and  Turkey  at  the  con- 
ference of  Nimiroff,  and  used  the  time  thus  gained  to  put  her 
army  in  readiness.  Finally,  Austria  notified  the  Turks  that 
she  would  require  as  the  price  of  peace  the  cession  of  Moldavia 
and  Wallachia.8  The  conference  then  came  to  an  end  and 
hostilities  were  renewed.  But  the  conditions  under  which 
Austria  went  to  war  in  1737  were  very  different  from  those  of 
1716.  She  no  longer  had  a  Prince  Eugene  to  command  her 
armies.  The  Emperor,  Charles  VI,  was  infirm  and  was  a 
victim  of  intrigues ;  the  finances  were  deplorably  confused ; 
the  army  was  in  a  wretched  condition,  and  the  council  was 
divided.  The  result  was  that  the  Austrians  were  everywhere 
defeated ;  and  the  Emperor  requested  Villeneuve,  the  French 
Ambassador  at  Constantinople,  to  open  negotiations  for  peace.3 
French  diplomacy  was  never  more  skillful  than  in  the  months 
preceding  the  signing  of  the  Treaty  of  Belgrade.  It  roused 
Sweden  to  preparations  for  war  against  Russia,  and  caused  the 
Poles  to  renew  their  struggle,  thereby  compelling  Russia  to 
come  to  terms  with  the  Turks.  Villeneuve  used  his  position 
as  mediator,  to  which  he  had  been  appointed  by  Anne  of 
Russia,  as  well  as  by  the  Emperor,  to  sow  dissensions  between 
the  allies,  to  magnify  the  preparations  and  strength  of  the 

1  Martens,  Recueil  afes  Traitts  conclus  par  la  Russit,  vol.  i,  p.  69. 

1  Flassan,  Diplomatie  Fratifaist,  vol.  v,  p.  102. 

*  The  Austrians  showed  an  intense  avidity  for  peace.  Charles  VI.  was  very 
infirm  and  might  die  at  any  time,  and  Maria  Theresa  and  her  husband  were  anx- 
ious to  have  the  war  off  their  hands  in  case  of  his  demise.  The  generals  in  the 
field,  Wallis  and  Neipperg,  who  hated  each  other  and  were  both  incompetent, 
showed  an  equally  great  desire  to  end  the  war. 


-3  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [462 

Turks,  and  finally,  to  obtain  for  the  latter  a  most  favorable 
peace.  By  the  treaty  of  Belgrade,  September  12,  1739,' 
Austria  relinquished  nearly  all  her  acquisitions  made  during 
the  previous  war,  Little  Wallachia  and  the  places,  including 
Belgrade,  which  she  had  obtained  in  Servia  and  in  Bosnia. 
The  Russians  gained  nothing  by  their  great  victories,  except 
a  slight  increase  of  territory  in  the  Ukraine,  the  basis  of  their 
settlement  being  practically  the  status  quo  ante  bellum. 

Though  French  influence  was  never  so  high  at  Constanti- 
nople as  after  1740,  the  Ottoman  Porte  could  not  be  tempted 
to  engage  in  the  war  of  the  Austrian  Succession.  At  the 
outbreak  of  the  war  France  urged  the  Porte  to  join  the  allies 
in  the  spoliation  of  the  Austrian  dominions,  but  the  Sultan 
refused  to  do  so  and  offered  his  mediation  to  the  Christian 
powers.  Similarly,  during  the  Seven  Years'  War,  Turkey 
remained  at  peace  externally,  although  the  rapacity  of  the 
provincial  pashas  and  the  laxness  which  everywhere  prevailed 
were  preparing  the  way  for  the  great  fall  which  was  soon  to 
>take  place.  In  1762  the  greatest  enemy  that  the  Porte  has 
ever  known,  Catherine  II.,  ascended  the  Russian  throne,  and 
the  next  year  there  occurred  an  event  which  was  specially 
fraught  with  misfortune  to  Turkey,  viz.,  the  death  of  Augustus 
III.  of  Saxony,  King  of  Poland,  which  gave  rise  to  the 
struggle  for  the  Polish  succession. 

Immediately  on  the  demise  of  Augustus  III.  France  put 
forward  another  Saxon  prince  as  her  candidate  for  the  Polish 
throne,  and  Austria,  whose  traditional  attitude  toward  France 
had  been  reversed  by  Kaunitz  by  the  treaty  of  1756,  gave  him 
her  support.  Catherine  put  forth  Stanislaus  Poniatowski,  one  of 
her  old  lovers,  and  she  was  supported  by  Frederick  the  Great. 
Under  the  auspices  of  the  Russian  army  the  Polish  diet 
elected  Stanislaus,  but  he  was  able  to  retain  his  throne  only 
by  the  aid  of  Russian  bayonets,  the  Polish  Confederates,  as 

1  Wenck,  Codex  Juris  Gentium,  vol.  i,  p.  326.     See  also  the  French  guarantee 
in  De  Testa's  Recueil  des  Train*  de  la  Porte  Ottomane,  yol.  i,  pp.  178  et  seq. 


463]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  39 

those  who  opposed  Russian  intervention  were  called,  having 
taken  up  arms  against  him.  France  dared  not  openly  support 
her  candidate,  as  she  had  just  emerged  from  the  humiliating 
Seven  Years'  War  and  was  menaced  by  the  attitude  of  Eng- 
land, who  favored  Russia.  But  Choiseul,  the  French  minister, 
while  giving  secret  assistance  to  the  Confederates,  began  the 
series  of  intrigues  at  Constantinople  which  finally  terminated 
in  the  war  of  1768-1774,  so  full  of  disaster  to  Turkey.  The 
able  ambassador  of  France  at  Constantinople  at  this  time  was 
the  Count  de  Vergennes.  He  did  not  hesitate  to  lay  before 
the  court  of  Versailles  the  wretchedly  disorganized  condition 
of  Turkey ; T  but  Choiseul,  bent  on  a  diversion  in  favor  of  the 
Poles,  instructed  Vergennes  to  redouble  his  efforts,  to  assure 
the  Porte  of  the  neutrality  of  Austria,  and  to  send  to  the 
Crimea  Baron  de  la  Totte,  who  had  much  influence  with  the 
Tartars  there.  The  peace  party,  however,  was  in  power  at 
Constantinople,  and  had  the  Russians  acted  prudently  war 
might  have  been  averted.  The  Confederate  Poles,  when  de- 
feated on  their  own  territory,  took  refuge  in  Turkey,  and  after 
the  manner  of  the  Tartars  made  predatory  excursions  there- 
from. The  Russians  retaliated  ;  and  when  General  Weissman 
pursued  the  Poles  across  the  Turkish  border  and  laid  the  town 
of  Balta  in  ashes,  the  indignation  of  the  Turks  became  violent 
and  the  Sheikh-ul-Islam  granted  the  necessary  Fetva  to  com- 
mence war.a  But  the  Turks  were  wholly  unprepared,  without 
money,  artillery,  fortifications  or  discipline,  and  the  six  weeks 
which  elapsed  before  they  actively  began  hostilities  were  used 

1  Memoire  de  M.  de  Vergennes  sur  la  Porte  Ottomane,  Segur's  Politique,  vol. 
Hi,  pp.  115-142  passim. 

1  The  Sheikh  ul-Islam,  or  Mufti,  is  the  head  of  the  Ulema,  a  body  both  religions 
and  judicial,  learned  in  the  law,  which  is  at  the  same  time  civil  and  ecclesiastical. 
No  decree  emanating  from  the  sovereign  is  valid  without  the  Fetva,  a  kind  of  Bull 
of  the  Mufti.  This  was  once  formidable,  but  has  become  a  mere  judicial  formal- 
ity. Schlosser,  History  of  Europe  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,  vol.  iv,  p.  404, 
says :  "  The  delay  in  granting  the  Fetva  in  this  case  was  the  result  of  the  inferior 
size  of  Russian  as  against  French  bribes." 


40  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [464 

by  the  Russians  in  reducing  Cracow,  the  last  of  the  Con- 
federate strongholds,  and  thenceforward  Turkey  had  to  face 
the  Russians  unaided.  The  war  was  one-sided.  By  the  end 
of  1769  the  Russians  were  in  control  of  Moldavia,  Wallachia 
and  the  Crimea.  And  a  large  fleet,  manned  and  guided  by 
English  sailors  and  officers,  though  nominally  under  the 
command  of  Gregory  OrlofT,  entered  the  Aegean,  destroyed 
the  Turkish  fleet  at  Tchesme  and  incited  an  insurrection  in 
Greece. 

The  rapid  success  of  the  Russians  along  the  Danube  roused 
the  court  of  Austria  and  even  caused  Russia's  ally,  Fred- 
erick, to  grow  anxious  at  the  extension  of  Muscovite  power. 
Joseph  II.  and  Frederick  met  in  conference  at  Neustadt  in 
Moravia  in  1770,  and  Kaunitz  pressed  the  King  of  Prussia 
to  join  Austria  in  opposing  Russian  ambition  by  force  of 
arms  if  necessary.  Frederick  had  long  been  meditatipg  the 
annexation  of  Polish  Prussia,  which  divided  his  dominions, 
but  he  knew  that  he  could  not  accomplish  it  without  the 
concurrence  of  Austria  and  Russia.  The  jealousies  of  the 
European  states  during  the  eighteenth  ceiStury^nd  espe- 
cially  those  of  Austria,  Russia  and  Prussia,  forbade  that  any 
of  them  should  expand  unless  the  others  should  be  indemni- 
fied, lest  the  balance  of  power  might  be  destroyed.  As  they 
could  not  expand  separately,  they  must  expand  together ;  and 
this  situation  explains  the  various  treaties  of  alliance  and  par- 
tition of  that  century.  It  was  at  the  Neustadt  meeting x  that 
Frederick  suggested  to  Kaunitz  the  dismemberment  of  Poland 
and  the  plan  of  compelling  Russia  to  seek  indemnity  in  Poland 
instead  of  retaining  Moldavia  and  Wallachia.  While  the 
conference  was  in  session  messengers  arrived  from  Constanti- 
nople begging  the  two  monarchs  to  mediate  between  Russia 
and  Turkey,  and  the  conference  broke  up  with  the  under- 
standing that  Frederick  was  to  use  his  good  offices  with 
Catherine. 

1  Coxe,  History  of  the  House  of  Austria ,  chap.  cxix. 


465]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  41 

>  Austria  never  had  a  more  able  or  more  devoted  servant  than 
Count,  afterwards  Prince  Kaunitz,  and  he  was  not  likely  to 
leave  anything  undone  that  would  redound  to  the  glory  of  the 
House  of  Hapsburg.  When  therefore  the  Turks  proposed  to 
Austria  in  1771  an  alliance  against  Russia,  and  offered  most 
advantageous  terms,  Kaunitz  accepted  the  overture  in  spite  of 
his  conversations  with  Frederick  of  the  previous  summer ;  and 
on  July  6,  1771,  a  defensive  and  offensive  alliance  was  made1 
whereby,  in  return  for  the  restoration  to  the  Porte  of  all  the 
territory  that  had  been  conquered  by  Russia,  Turkey  was  to 
cede  Little  Wallachia  to  Austria,  to  free  Austrian  commerce 
from  all  taxes  and  to  pay  Austria  an  annual  subsidy  of  ten 
thousand  florins  in  four  installments,  the  first  of  which  was 
actually  paid.  Murray,  the  English  ambassador  at  Constanti- 
nople, obtained  a  copy  of  the  treaty,  and  communicated  it  to 
Berlin  and  St.  Petersburg.  By  this  time  Frederick  had 
matured  his  plan  for  Polish  dismemberment,  and  he  sent  his 
brother,  Prince  Henry,  to  St.  Petersburg  to  persuade  Catharine 
to  relinquish  her  designs  on  Turkey  and  seek  compensation 
in  Poland.  Frederick  enlarged  upon  the  dangers  to  Russia 
of  the  alliance  of  the  Porte  with  Austria,  and  assured  Catha- 
rine that  France  would  certainly  aid  the  latter  country.  He 
pointed  out  that  the  indemnification  which  Catherine  could 
justly  claim  for  the  expenses  of  the  existing  war  might  readily 
be  obtained  in  Poland,  but  that  in  order  to  maintain  the  bal- 
ance of  power  in  eastern  Europe  it  would  be  necessary  for 
both  Austria  and  Prussia  to  enlarge  their  boundaries.  The 
plan  was  not  at  all  relished  by  Count  Panin  and  the  Russian 
court,  for  the  simple  reason  that  knowing  their  influence  was 
supreme  in  Poland,  they  were  averse  to  sharing  with  others 
what  they  desired  to  obtain  for  themselves  alone.  But 
Catherine  was  frightened  at  the  Austro-Turkish  alliance  and 
proposed  to  Frederick  a  counter-alliance,  by  which  they 

1  According  to  Martens,  Recutil  des  Principaux  Traitis,  vol.  vi,  p.  134,  the 
treaty  was  not  ratified. 


42  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [466 

should  reciprocally  guarantee  their  possessions  and  pledge 
themselves  to  assist  each  other  against  Austria  in  case  of  war. 
Frederick  agreed  to  this  proposal  on  the  promise  of  Russia 
that  she  would  relinquish  Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  and  thus 
avoid  giving  to  Austria  a  cause  for  quarrel.1  At  the  same 
time  Catherine  entered  into  an  armistice  with  Turkey,  and  the 
most  of  1772  was  spent  in  negotiations  at  Fokschani  and 
Bucharest. 

Having  succeeded  at  St.  Petersburg,  Frederick  again  turned 
to  Vienna,  where  he  encountered  much  difficulty.  Kaunitz 
set  great  store  by  the  Turkish  alliance,  provided  Prussia  would 
remain  neutral ;  and  Maria  Theresa,  of  whom  Frederick  said 
that  she  was  always  weeping  and  always  grabbing,  had 
scruples  about  the  Polish  spoliation.  Frederick,  who  was 
anxious  to  settle  the  matter,  refused  to  promise  neutrality ; 
on  the  contrary,  he  began  to  mobilize  his  troops.  This 
alarmed  Kaunitz,  who  soon  convinced  Maria  Theresa  that 
there  would  be  less  effusion  of  blood  in  accepting  territory  in 
Poland  than  in  fighting  for  it  along  the  Danube.9  The  three 
courts,  therefore,  came  to  an  agreement  as  to  their  shares  of 
the  spoil  by  the  first  Treaty  of  Partition,  July  25,  1772,3  and 
Turkey,  who  had  refused  to  come  to  terms,  was  once  more 
left  to  her  fate.  Early  in  1773  the  Russian  ultimatum  was 
delivered  at  the  conference  of  Bucharest.  It  required  that 
the  Crimea  should  be  an  independent  Tartar  state  under  the 
protection  of  Russia,  and  that  the  two  principal  fortresses  of 
Kertsh  and  Yenikalie  should  remain  in  Russian  hands ;  that 
Russian  ships,  naval  as  well  as  merchant,  should  enjoy  the 
free  navigation  of  the  Black  Sea  and  the  Archipelago ;  that 
Russia  should  have  a  permanent  resident  at  Constantinople, 
and  that  the  sovereign  of  Russia  should  receive  the  title  of 

1  SchSll,  Histoire  des  Traitts  de  Paix,  vol.  xiv,  p.  36. 

1  For  a  history  of  the  Polish  dismemberment  see  Von  Hammer,  vol.  viii,  book* 
6l  and  62  passim. 

»  Martens,  Recueil  des  Traitts,  vol  ii,  p.  89. 


467]  THE  TREATY  OF  KAINARDJI  43 

Padishah ;  and  that  Russia  should  have  the  right  to  protect 
the  Christian  inhabitants  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  who  pro- 
fessed the  Greek  religion.  Severe  as  these  demands  were,  the 
Sultan,  his  councillors  and  his  generals,  advised  their  accept- 
ance, so  weakened  had  Turkey  become.  France  also  advised 
the  Turks  to  end  the  war,  it  being  evident  that  she  could  not 
help  them  without  incurring  the  hostility  of  most  of  Europe. 
But  the  Ulema  and  Softas  *  were  obdurate,  and  the  Sultan  felt 
that  to  act  contrary  to  their  wishes  would  produce  an  insur- 
rection and  probably  lead  to  his  own  deposition.  Negotiations 
consequently  were  broken  off  and  hostilities  were  resumed 
early  in  1773. 

^Though  at  first  successful,  the  Turks  soon  met  with  repeated 
defeats,  and  again  became  anxious  for  peace.  Nor  were  the 
Russians  less  anxious.  Their  losses  during  the  war  had  been 
tremendous;  it  was  evident  that  the  Poles  intended  to  rise 
against  the  Partition  Treaty;  but  above  all,  in  1773,  the  im- 
postor Pugatcheff,  who  impersonated  the  murdered  Peter  III., 
raised  a  formidable  insurrection  which  spread  desolation 
through  southern  and  eastern  Russia.  When,  therefore,  Su- 
warrow  surrounded  the  Turks  at  Shumla,  the  Russians,  al- 
though they  denied  a  request  for  an  armistice,  urged  the  grand 
vizier  to  send  plenipotentiaries  to  treat  for  peace.  The  confer- 
ence took  place  at  Kutchonc-Kainardji,  in  the  tent  of  the  Rus- 
sian General,  July  17,  1774,  and  resulted  in  the  famous  com- 
pact known  as  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji.  The  text  of  the 
treaty  *  is  in  Italian.3  The  negotiations  were  conducted  with 
military  celerity.  The  basis  of  the  peace  was  the  Russian 
ultimatum  presented  at  Bucharest  in  1772,  and  an  agreement 

1  The  Softas  are  the  theological  students.  With  the  Ulema  they  form  a  bulwark 
against  all  reforms  or  innovations. 

'  Martens,  Recucil  des  Traitis,  vol.  ii,  p.  286. 

1  Negotiations  with  the  Ottoman  Porte  were  frequently  in  Italian.  As  late  as 
1761  the  treaty  of  commerce  with  Prussia  was  in  that  language.  In  the  Egyp- 
tian mixed  judicial  tribunals  of  to-day  Italian  is  one  of  the  official  languages. 


44  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [468 

was  reached  in  seven  hours ;  but  the  Russians,  with  a  view  to 
vaunt  their  triumph,  delayed  the  signature  four  days  till  July 
2 1st,  the  anniversary  of  the  peace  of  the  Pruth.  The  advan- 
tages which  Russia  gained  by  the  treaty  were  far-reaching. 
"  The  two  empires  have  agreed  to  annihilate  and  leave  in  an 
eternal  oblivion  all  the  treaties  and  conventions  heretofore 
made  between  the  two  states  .  .  .  and  never  to  put  forward 
any  claim  grounded  upon  the  said  conventions." *  The  Otto- 
man Porte  agreed  that  the  Tartars  of  the  Crimea,  Kuban  and 
adjacent  regions,  between  the  rivers  Berda  and  Dneiper,  and 
also  the  inhabitants  of  territories  lying  between  the  Bug  and 
Dniester,  as  far  as  the  frontier  of  Poland,  should  form  an  inde- 
pendent state,  and  that  "  Neither  the  court  of  Russia  nor  the 
Ottoman  shall  interfere  under  any  pretext  whatever  with  the 
election  of  the  said  Khan,  or  in  the  domestic,  political,  civil 
and  internal  affairs  of  the  said  state."  But  within  the  bound- 
aries of  this  newly  organized  Tartar  state,  Russia  retained  for 
herself  the  fortresses  of  Kertsch  and  Yenikalie  in  the  Crimea, 
the  city  of  Azof  and  its  district,  and  the  castle  of  Kilburn  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Dneiper,  with  a  district  along  the  left  bank 
of  the  Dneiper.3  Moldavia,  Wallachia  and  Bessarabia  were 
given  back  to  the  Ottoman  Porte  on  condition  of  "  a  grant  of 
an  amnesty  for  all  offenses  during  the  war ;  free  exercise  of 
the  Christian  religion  and  permission  from  the  Porte  that  ac- 
cording as  the  circumstances  of  those  two  principalities  may 
require,  the  ministers  of  the  imperial  court  of  Russia  resident 
at  Constantinople  may  remonstrate  in  their  favor."  3  A  very 
important  clause  of  the  treaty  (article  7)  respecting  the  Chris- 
tian subjects  of  the  Sultan  declared:  "The  sublime  Porte 

1  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  Turkish  question  of  the  nineteenth  century  dates 
from  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji,  all  the  Russian  claims  being  founded  upon  it  and 
almost  every  treaty  thereafter  confirming  it. 

1  All  this  was  merely  a  step  in  the  direction  of  incorporation  into  Russia. 

3  All  of  which  would  tend  to  cause  the  Christian  population  of  these  territories 
to  look  to  Russia  in  the  future  as  their  sovereign,  instead  of  Turkey. 


469]  THE  TREATY  OF  KA1NARDJI  45 

promises  to  protect  constantly  the  Christian  religion  and  its 
churches,  and  it  also  allows  the  imperial  court  of  Russia  to 
make  upon  all  occasions  representations  as  well  in  favor  of  the 
new  church  at  Constantinople,  of  which  mention  will  be  made 
in  article  14,  as  on  behalf  of  its  officiating  ministers." r  The 
words  referred  to  in  the  fourteenth  article  were :  "  After  the 
manner  of  the  other  powers  permission  is  given  to  the  high 
court  of  Russia  in  addition  to  the  chapel  built  in  the  minister's 
residence,  to  erect  in  one  of  the  quarters  of  Galata,  in  the  street 
called  Bey  Oglu,  a  public  church  in  which  the  Christians  may 
worship  according  to  the  Greek  ritual,  which  shall  always  be 
under  the  protection  of  the  ministers  of  that  empire  and  secure 
from  coercion  and  outrage."  The  straits  were  to  be  opened 
to  the  merchant  ships  of  both  parties,  and  Russian  merchant- 
men were  to  be  treated  in  the  same  way  as  the  French,  who 
were  then  the  most  favored  nation.  Russia  also  obtained  the 
right  to  have  resident  consuls  in  all  parts  of  the  Turkish  Em- 
pire. Turkey  agreed  to  permit  the  residence  of  a  Russian 
minister  at  Constantinople,  and  to  give  the  Russian  sovereign 
the  title  of  Padishah,  "  which  had  hitherto  been  refused."  Not 
a  word  was  said  about  Poland,  although  the  Russian  treat- 
ment of  Poland  had  been  one  of  the  causes  of  the  war.  The  P 
general  opinion  in  the  European  chancelleries,  as  well  as 
among  the  learned  of  Europe,  was  that  the  Ottoman  Empire 
had  received  a  blow  from  which  it  would  never  be  able  to  re- 
cover. Even  many  French  statesmen  believed  that  it  would 
be  impossible  for  France  to  support  the  Ottoman  Empire  any 
longer,  and  that  it  behooved  France  to  consider  its  early  de- 
mise, and  prepare  to  share  in  its  effects.  The  treaty  gave  a 
great  blow  to  French  prestige  in  the  East.  Russia  had  the 
advantage  of  position,  race  and  religion,  and  gradually  sup- 
planted France  in  the  exercise  of  special  privileges  of  protec- 

1  It  is  upon  this  clause  that  Russia,  in  1853,  founded  their  claim  to  the  general 
protection  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  who  were  members  of  the 
Orthodox  Church. 


46  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION 

tion.  The  treaty  was  acclaimed  by  the  Voltaireans  and  En- 
cyclopedists, who  were  addicted  to  magnifying  the  word  and 
worth  of  Catherine  II.,  and  who  dreamed  of  the  re-establish- 
ment of  the  Greek  Empire.  Immediately  after  the  signing  of 
the  treaty,  Austria  occupied  the  Bukovina,  which  Turkey  was 
compelled  to  cede  to  her  by  the  Treaty  of  Constantinople  of 
May  7,  177$? 

1  Neumann,  Recueil  des  Traitis  conclus  par  fAutriche,  vol.  i,  p.  173.  This 
causes  the  friction  between  Austro-Hungary  and  Routnania  to-day.  The  Buko- 
vina  is  inhabited  almost  entirely  by  a  Roumanian  people,  who  are  anxious  to  unite 
with  Roumania. 


CHAPTER  III 

RUSSIAN  AGGRESSION 

DURING  the  second  part  of  her  reign  Catharine  II.  aban- 
doned the  System  of  the  North,  i.  e.,  the  alliance  with  Prussia 
and  England  against  France  and  Austria,  and  became  recon- 
ciled with  the  two  latter  countries,  and  especially  with  Austria. 
Catherine  and  her  counsellors  had  decided  on  their  plan  for 
Ottoman  dismemberment,  but  needed  an  ally  in  central 
Europe  for  its  fulfillment ;  and  the  character  of  Joseph  II.  in- 
dicated him  as  the  proper  one.  Panin  was  gradually  sup- 
planted in  power  by  Potemkin,  and  in  the  latter  the  Ottoman 
Empire  found  an  implacable  enemy.  He  had  never  intended 
that  the  provisions  of  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji  relating  to  the 
new  Tartar  State  should  be  carried  into  effect,  and  as  soon  as 
the  Pugatcheff  rebellion  was  suppressed,  he  inaugurated  in  the 
Crimea  the  policy  which  had  proved  to  be  so  successful  in 
Poland.  Russian  intrigues  secured  the  election  of  Sahim 
Gherai  as  the  new  Khan,  and  at  the  same  time  instigated  his 
subjects  to  revolt  against  him  because  of  his  partiality  to 
Russian  customs.1  In  1777  he  found  it  necessary  to  call  in 
the  aid  of  his  creator,  and  the  Russian  army  penetrated  into 
the  Crimea  and  suppressed  the  rebellion.  The  Ottoman  Porte 
was  indignant  at  this  violation  of  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji,  but 
Potemkin  had  selected  a  most  opportune  moment.  War  was 
about  to  break  out  between  France  and  England  over  the 
American  question.  Joseph  II.  had  been  completely  won 
over  to  Catherine's  views  with  regard  to  the  Ottoman  Empire 
and  Frederick  the  Great  did  not  dare  oppose  Russia  unsup- 

1  Annual  Register  for  1778- 
471]  47 


4g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [472 

ported.  Upon  the  advice  of  France,  therefore,  the  Ottoman 
Porte  remained  passive,  and  in  1779  a  convention  was  signed 
between  Russia  and  Turkey  by  which  not  only  the  provisions 
of  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji  were  confirmed,  but  by  which 
Russia  obtained  substantial  privileges  in  the  navigation  of  the 
Black  Sea,  while  the  authority  of  the  Ottoman  Porte  in  the 
principalities  was  much  diminished  and  Potemkin's  tool, 
Sahim  Gherai,  was  recognized  as  Khan  of  the  Crimea.1 

In  1782  the  rebellion  instigated  by  Potemkin's  agents  broke 
out  again;  and  Catherine  and  Potemkin  determined  to  take 
advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  carry  out  their  long  cherished 
scheme.  The  Crimea  was  again  invaded,  the  Khan  deposed 
and  the  world  notified  that  the  independent  Tartar  State  had 
been  annexed  to  Russia.  A  manifesto 2  was  published  April 
3,  1783,  professing  the  same  ground  of  intervention  as  in  the 
case  of  Poland,  viz.,  the  benefits  to  be  conferred  on  the  Tartar 
people  by  the  suppression  of  civil  war  and  anarchy.  The 
Turks  were  indignant  and  threatened  war,  but  Vergennes,  who 
was  then  Louis  XVI's  chief  minister,  restrained  them.  He 
could  obtain  support  against  Russia  nowhere.3  Joseph  II. 
was  altogether  committed  to  the  Russian  programme  by  the 
Treaty  of  I78i.4  Frederick  was  hoping  to  get  the  Polish 
cities  of  Thorn  and  Dantzig,  and  therefore  could  not  afford  to 
alienate  Russia ;  besides,  he  objected  to  the  treaty  of  alliance 
between  France  and  Austria  of  1756.  Even  before  the 
definitive  Treaty  of  Paris  of  1783  was  signed,  Vergennes 
turned  to  England,  but  Fox,  who  was  then  secretary  of  state 
for  foreign  affairs,  distinctly  avowed  his  preference  for  Russia,5 

1  Martens,  Recueil  des  Princifaux  Traitts,  vol  iii,  p.  349. 

1  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  444. 

1  Flassan,  Diplomatie  Franfaise,  vol.  vii,  book  8,  containing  the  memoire  of 
Vergennes  to  Louis  XVI.  suggesting  measures  to  be  taken  in  agreement  with  other 
courts  to  prevent  the  Russian  aggression. 

*  Martens,  Recueil  des  Trait  is  conclus  par  la  Russie,  vol.  ii,  p.  96. 

1  See  Fox's  admission  in  Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  xxix,  p.  63. 


473]  RUSSIAN  AGGRESSION  49 

and  England  could  hardly  be  expected  to  support  Prance  in 
anything  after  the  latter's  assistance  to  her  revolted  colonies. 
The  only  sovereign  apparently  in  a  position  to  help  Turkey 
was  Gustavus  III.  of  Sweden,  but  in  the  very  year  1783  he 
was  obliged  to  come  to  terms  with  Catherine.  The  Turks 
could  do  nothing  but  follow  the  advice  of  France  and  submit 
to  the  humiliation.  On  January  8,  1784,  through  the  medi- 
ation of  M.  St.  Priest,  the  French  ambassador,  there  was 
signed  the  Treaty  of  Constantinople,1  by  which  the  Ottoman 
Porte,  although  confirmed  in  the  possession  of  Oczakof  and 
its  territory,  acknowledged  the  annexation  both  of  the  Crimea 
and  Kuban  to  Russia. 

After  the  annexation  of  the  Crimea,  Catherine  made  little 
secret  of  her  intentions  with  reference  to  the  Ottoman  Empire, 
and  she  subordinated  everything  else  to  her  policy  in  regard 
to  that  state.  In  her  triumphal  progress  to  her  new  territor- 
ies, in  1787,  she  was  met  at  Cherson  by  Joseph  II.,  and  con- 
ferences took  place  as  to  the  fate  of  the  Turk.  Catherine  II.'s 
grandson,  who  had  just  been  born,  was  named  Constantine ;  a 
triumphal  arch  was  erected  at  Cherson,  with  the  inscription, 
"This  is  the  way  to  Byzantium;"  and  there  was  open  talk  of 
the  re-establishment  of  the  Greek  Empire  under  a  Russian 
Prince,  with  compensation  to  Austria  in  Servia  and  Dalmatia.* 
All  this  was  sufficiently  irritating  to  the  Turk,  but  evidence 
soon  accumulated  that  the  Russian  consuls  at  Jassy,  Buchar- 
est, Smyrna,  Alexandria  and  elsewhere,  who  had  been  forced 
upon  the  Ottoman  Porte  by  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji,  were  in- 
citing rebellion.  In  the  face  of  all  these  provocations,  the 
Porte,  unable  to  withstand  the  indignation  of  the  populace  of 
Constantinople,  declared  war  against  Russia,  August  15,  1787. 

1  Martens,  Recueil  des  Principaux  Iraith,  vol.  ii,  p.  505. 

8  Arneth's  Joseph  II.  und  Katharina  von  Russland,  containing  the  letter  of 
Catherine  to  Joseph  of  September  10,  1782,  and  the  answer  of  Joseph  of  Novem- 
ber 13,  in  which  the  views  of  the  two  monarchs  as  to  the  partition  of  the  Otto- 
man Empire  are  set  forth  in  full. 


ro  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [474 

This  was  what  Catherine  desired,  for  by  the  Treaty  of  1781, 
Russia  and  Austria  were  bound  to  aid  each  other  only  in  case 
they  were  attacked,  and  Catherine  hoped,  by  making  the  Porte 
appear  to  be  the  aggressor,  to  induce  Joseph  II.  to  form  an 
offensive  as  well  as  defensive  alliance.  The  Turks  made  a 
dignified  appeal  to  Joseph,  reminding  him  that  when  they  had 
been  invited  to  participate  in  the  dismemberment  of  the  Aus- 
trian possessions,  at  the  accession  of  Maria  Theresa,  they  had 
refused.1  But  Joseph  was  anxious  to  share  in  the  conquest, 
and  war  was  declared  by  Austria  and  Russia  against  Turkey, 
in  February,  1788. 

Although  Frederick  the  Great  was  dead,  his  anti- Austrian 
policy  was  continued  by  his  old  minister,  Count  Herzberg,  who 
was  retained  by  Frederick  William  II.  in  the  early  days  of  his 
reign;  and  in  1788*  an  alliance  was  formed  between  Prussia  and 
England,3  which,  although  immediately  directed  against  French 
intervention  in  the  Netherlands,  was  also  designed  to  thwart 
the  schemes  of  Austria  and  Russia  with  reference  to  the  Otto- 
man Empire.4  The  allies  roused  the  enemies  of  Russia  and 
Austria  to  activity.  They  supported  the  Belgian  revolt  against 
Joseph  in  the  Netherlands ;  they  assisted  Sweden  in  the  war 
which  she  began  against  Russia,  and  compelled  Denmark  to 
withhold  from  the  latter  the  aid  which  she  intended  to  give ; 
they  encouraged  Poland  in  reforms  antagonistic  to  Russia. 
Nevertheless,  although  at  first  unsuccessful,  the  Austrians 
penetrated  into  Servia  and  the  Russians  into  the  principalities, 
so  that  it  looked  once  more  as  if  the  Ottoman  Empire  were 
doomed.  Prussia  then  concluded,  January  31,  1790,  a  treaty5 

1  Coxe,  History  of  the  House  of  Austria,  vol.  iii,  p.  516. 

1  For  evidence  of  the  intense  hatred  which  existed  between  the  courts  of  Vienna 
and  Berlin,  Malmesbury*  s  Diaries,  vol.  iii,  p.  34.  Though  this  refers  to  1793, 
the  feeling  was  a  survival  of  that  engendered  by  Frederick  the  Great 

1  Martens,  Recueil  des  Principaux  Traites,  voL  iii,  p.  146. 

4  Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  xxix,  p.  79. 

4  Martens,  Recueil  des  Principaux  Traites,  vol.  iv,  p.  560. 


47  5  ]  *  USSIAN  A  G  GRESSION  5 1 

with  the  Porte,  by  which  she  agreed  to  guarantee  to  the  Sul- 
tan the  full  and  unimpaired  possession  of  his  dominions  as 
against  Austria.  This  treaty,  however,  was  not  destined  to  be 
executed,  for  on  February  20,  1790,  Joseph  II.  died.  The 
radical  reforms  which  he  had  instituted  in  his  dominions  had 
produced  wide-spread  revolt,  especially  among  those  whom 
they  were  intended  to  benefit,  and  he  was  compelled  to  call 
many  of  his  best  troops  from  the  front.  At  the  time  of  his 
decease,  Prussia  was  seeking  to  obtain  the  Polish  seaports  of 
Thorn  and  Dantzig,  in  return  for  which  she  offered  to  recover 
Galicia  from  Austria  and  restore  it  to  Poland ;  and  with  this 
in  view,  she  stationed  troops  along  the  frontiers  of  Siberia  and 
Galicia.  Under  these  circumstances,  the  new  Emperor,  Leo- 
pold II.,  decided  to  come  to  terms  with*the  Turks.  It  was  his 
policy  to  placate  England,  and  to  prepare  to  fight  Prussia  if 
necessary.  He  also  alarmed  England  by  threatening  to  cede 
the  Austrian  Netherlands  to  France.  England,  therefore, 
agreed  to  the  Congress  of  Reichenbach.  Leopold  understood 
better  than  Joseph  had  done  the  danger  of  having  a  Russian 
at  Constantinople ;  and  at  the  Congress  *  he  agreed  to  lend  no 
further  aid  to  Russia  against  the  Turks  and  to  restore  to  the 
Belgians  their  hereditary  rights  and  privileges.  England  was 
thereby  satisfied,  while  Herzberg  was  thwarted.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  arrangement,  an  armistice  was  declared  between 
Austria  and  Turkey,  and  after  long  discussion,  the  Treaty  of 
Sistova2  was  signed  between  the  two  countries,  August  4,  1791. 
By  it  Turkey  lost  only  the  town  of  Old  Orsova  and  the  terri- 
tory of  the  Unna. 

Russia,  who  had  then  concluded  peace  with  Sweden,  re- 
mained unmoved  by  the  threats  made  at  Reichenbach,  and 
continued  at  war  with  the  Turks,  repeatedly  defeating  them  in 
battle.  A  Russian  fleet  was  also  got  ready  in  the  Baltic  to 

1  Martens,  Recueil  des  Principaux  Traites,  vol.  iii,  p.  170. 

*  Neumann,  Recueil  des  Traites  conclus  par  t  Autriche,  vol.  i,  p.  454. 


*2  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [476 

renew  the  enterprise  of  Gregory  Orloff,  namely,  to  sail  to 
Greece  and  rouse  the  inhabitants.  But  the  younger  Pitt  was 
now  prime  minister  of  England,  and  he  inaugurated  the  policy 
which  afterwards  became  traditional  in  English  diplomacy,  of 
maintaining  the  integrity  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  as  a  neces- 
sary condition  of  the  preservation  of  the  balance  of  power. 
An  English  fleet  was  prepared  for  service  in  the  Baltic,  though 
the  idea  of  a  war  with  Russia  at  that  time  was  rendered  un- 
popular by  the  exertions  of  Fox  and  Burke  and  the  opposition 
of  the  mercantile  class  who  feared  the  loss  of  the  Baltic  trade'1 
Prussia  placed  a  large  army  on  foot  and  also  offered  media- 
tion, but  Catherine  was  incensed  and  declined  it.  It  was  the 
changed  condition  of  Poland  that  impelled  Catherine  to  agree 
to  a  peace,  the  conclusion  of  which  was  facilitated  by  the  death 
of  Potemkin,  who  had  opposed  it.  Kosciusko  and  his  com- 
patriots had  made  excellent  reforms,  both  political  and  mili- 
tary, and  it  was  evident  to  Catherine  that  she  would  need 
Suwarrow  and  his  veterans  in  Poland,  if  she  was  to  carry  out 
her  schemes  of  further  Polish  dismemberment.  Once  more 
Poland  was  to  be  the  ransom  of  Turkey.  Catherine  accepted 
the  mediation  of  Denmark,  who  was  friendly  to  Russia,  and  on 
January  9,  1792,  the  Treaty  of  Jassy2  was  signed.  By  it  the 
western  boundary  of  Russia  was  extended  to  the  Dniester; 
and  all  the  coast  of  the  Black  Sea  between  the  Bug  and  the 
Dniester,  with  the  fortress  of  Oczakof,  became  Russian.  Stipu- 
lations in  favor  of  the  Danubian  principalities  were  also  made, 
requiring  the  Ottoman  Porte  to  lighten  the  burdens  of  their 
inhabitants  in  various  ways. 

The  condition  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  in  the  years  succeed- 
ing the  Peace  of  Jassy  was  truly  deplorable.  Anarchy  reigned 
everywhere,  and  the  pashas  made  themselves  practically  inde- 

1  The  attitude  of  the  various  English  statesmen  on  the  Eastern  question  at  this 
time  is  fully  shown  in  Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  xxix  passim. 

*  Martens,  Rteueil  des  Principaux  Traitts,  vol.  v,  p.  67. 


477]  RUSSIAN  AGGRESSION  53 

pendent.1  Even  before  the  Revolution  a  party  in  France  had 
maintained  that  French  interests  would  be  better  served  in 
agreeing  to  the  dismemberment  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  than 
in  maintaining  its  integrity.2  The  series  of  unsuccessful  wars 
fought  by  Turkey  and  the  resulting  confusion  in  internal  ad- 
ministration led  many  French  statesmen  to  believe  that  disso- 
lution was  inevitable,  and  that  France  should  look  to  receiv- 
ing her  share.  It  was  a  cherished  tradition  of  the  French 
foreign  office  that  if  the  Ottoman  Empire  should  ever  be  dis- 
membered Egypt  should  fall  to  the  lot  of  France.3  This  view 
was  retained  by  the  French  Directory,  which  besides  was 
anxious  to  get  rid  of  a  too  successful  general ;  and  it  was  also 
shared  by  that  general  himself,  who  believed  that  one  of  the 
surest  ways  of  striking  at  England  was  by  way  of  India- 
Negotiations  were  therefore  opened  with  Tippoo  Tib  and  the 
other  Indian  princes  opposed  to  England,  and  great  prepara- 
tions were  made  for  a  naval  expedition,  the  destination  of 
which  was  kept  secret.  The  French  set  sail  from  Toulon 
May  19,  1798,  took  Malta  on  the  way  from  the  Knights  of  St- 
John,  landed  in  Egypt  and  defeated  the  Mamelukes  in  the 
Battle  of  the  Pyramids.  The  news  of  the  expedition  was  re- 
ceived in  Constantinople  with  stupefaction.  The  ally,  whom 
the  Ottoman  Porte  had  been  accustomed  to  consult  for  more 
than  two  hundred  years,  had  betrayed  it.  The  astonishment, 
however,  was  equalled  by  the  indignation.  Nor  could  the 
French  explanation  that  they  were  making  war  only  upon  the 
rebellious  Mamelukes,  who  had  interfered  with  French  com- 

1  The  opportunity  for  ending  the  contest  with  the  Ottoman  Empire  was  not  open 
to  either  Austria  or  Russia.  The  former  was  engaged  with  Bonaparte  in  Italy ; 
the  latter  was  trying  to  pacify  and  assimilate  Poland.  Catherine  was,  however, 
on  the  eve  of  beginning  hostilities  in  1796  when  she  died.  Eton,  Survey  of  the 
Turkish  Empire,  p.  45 1  et  seq. 

*  Annual  Register  for  1^98,  •$.  135. 

8  Memoire  addressed  by  Leibnitz  to  Louis  XIV,  January,  1672,  in  De  Testa, 
Recueil  des  Traitis  de  la  Porte  Ottomane,  vol.  i,  p.  525. 


C4  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [478 

merce,  and  that  they  were  fighting  for  the  Sultan  and  not 
against  him,  blind  the  Turks  to  the  true  significance  of  the  in- 
vasion. The  Russian  and  English  ambassadors  were  there  to 
enlighten  them.  A  Djihad,  or  Holy  War,  was  proclaimed 
against  the  French.  Ruffin,  the  French  charge  d'affaires,  was 
thrown  into  the  Seven  Towers,  the  French  mercantile  estab- 
lishments were  destroyed  and  the  religious  orders  dispersed. 
War  was  declared  September  12,  1798,  and  an  alliance  was 
concluded  with  Russia  December  23,*  to  which  England 
acceded  January  5,  1799.  The  French,  though  at  first  suc- 
cessful in  Egypt,  were  eventually  compelled  to  surrender  to 
the  English,  and  a  combined  Russian  and  Turkish  fleet  took 
from  them  the  Ionian  Islands,  which  had  been  given  to  them 
under  the  Treaty  of  Campo  Formio.2 

On  the  conclusion  of  the  Peace  of  Amiens  between  France 
and  England,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  also  signed  between  France 
and  Turkey,  January  25,  i8o2.3  By  this  treaty  the  Ottoman 
Porte  was  confirmed  in  its  possession  of  Egypt  and  all  its 
territories.  In  return  the  property  confiscated  by  the  Porte 
from  the  French  mercantile  and  religious  establishments  was 
restored,  and  the  capitulations  of  1740  were  renewed  with 
new  stipulations,  giving  French  ships  the  right  to  enter  the 
Black  Sea  and  navigate  there  without  restriction.  The  Ionian 
Islands  were  erected  into  an  independent  republic,  and  the 
Greek  inhabitants  were  permitted  to  choose  their  own  pro- 
tector. They  naturally  chose  the  Emperor  of  Russia.  Im- 
mediately after  the  conclusion  of  peace  Napoleon  resumed  the 
old  policy  of  courting  the  friendship  of  the  Porte,  and  so  skill- 
ful were  the  French  ambassadors,  especially  General  Sebasti- 
ani,  that  in  a  few  years  France  had  regained  all  her  old  influ- 
ence over  the  Divan. 

1  Martens,  Recueil  des  Principaux  Traites,  vol.  vii,  p.  256. 

*  De  Clerq,  Recueil  des  Traites  de  la  France,  vol.  i,  p.  335,  art.  5. 

1  For  documents  relating  to  the  French  expedition  to  Egypt,  Correspondence  de 
Napoleon  /,  nos.  2500-4400.  Also  De  Testa,  Recueil  des  Traites  de  la  Porte 
Ottomane,  vol.  i,  pp.  495  et  seq. 


A  GGRESS1ON  5  5 

For  some  time,  however,  the  Porte  continued  to  lean  on  its 
allies  of  the  late  war,  England  and  Russia.  By  a  convention 
concluded  with  Russia,  September  24,  1802,  the  Sultan  agreed 
not  to  remove  the  hospodars  of  Moldavia  and  Wallachia 
without  the  consent  of  Russia,  nor  to  allow  any  Turks,  except 
merchants,  to  enter  either  principality.  A  naval  station  was 
also  conceded  to  Russia  on  the  southern  shore  of  the  Black 
Sea,  and  the  Russian  fleets  were  allowed  to  pass  and  repass 
the  Dardanelles.  In  1803  the  Servians  rose  under  Kara 
George,  and  massacred  the  Janissaries,  who  had  nowhere  been 
so  tyrannical  as  in  Servia,  where  they  plundered  and  murdered 
the  rayahs  without  restraint.  The  rising  took  place  with  the 
permission,  and  even  at  the  instigation,  of  the  Sultan ;  but 
later,  when  he  ordered  the  Servians  to  return  to  their  homes, 
they  refused  to  do  so  until  reforms  had  been  granted.1  Fol- 
lowing the  example  of  the  Roumanians  they  sent  a  deputation 
in  August,  1804,  to  St.  Petersburg.  The  deputation  was  well 
received.  The  Russian  emperor  advised  the  Servians  to  pre- 
sent their  request  to  the  Porte,  and  promised  to  support  it. 
In  the  summer  of  1805,  therefore,  a  Servian  deputation  went 
to  Constantinople  and  demanded  that  in  future  all  Servian 
fortresses  should  be  garrisoned  by  Servian  troops,  and  that  in 
consideration  of  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  country,  the 
arrears  of  taxes  and  tribute  should  not  be  exacted.  This 
demand  was  made  at  a  crisis  in  the  history  of  Turkey.3 
Sultan  Selim  was  making  every  effort  to  reorganize  his  empire 
and  introduce  reforms,  but  the  Janissaries  were  in  a  dangerous 
mood  because  of  the  treatment  of  their  brethren  in  Servia ;  nor 
could  he  rely  upon  the  aid  of  the  Divan,  whose  members  were 
little  more  than  pensioners  either  of  France  or  of  Russia. 
The  French  ambassador,  Marshal  Brune,  demanded  that  the 
Sultan  recognize  the  new  French  Empire,  and  give  Napoleon 
the  title  of  Padishah ;  the  British  and  Russian  ambassadors 

1  Ranke,  History  of  Servia,  chaps,  vi-xviii. 
*  Annual  Register  for  1806,  pp.  21  et  seq. 


56  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [480 

threatened  to  leave  Constantinople  if  he  did.  Finally,  when 
the  coalition  of  1805  was  about  to  attack  Napoleon,  the 
Russian  ambassador,  Italinzki,  demanded  that  the  Porte  form 
an  offensive  and  defensive  alliance  with  Russia  against  France- 
This  demand  was  made  at  the  same  time  that  the  Servian 
delegation  presented  its  petition  at  Constantinople.  The 
Sultan  deemed  it  necessary  to  temporize  with  Russia,  who 
had  one  army  along  the  Danube,  another  in  the  Ionian 
Islands,  and  a  third  in  the  Crimea;  and  he  entered  into 
negotiations  with  Italinzki;  but  he  determined  to  act  promptly 
against  the  Servians.  Their  demands  were  rejected  and  their 
deputation  thrown  into  the  Seven  Towers,  while  two  Ottoman 
armies  were  sent  against  Kara  George.  But  the  Servians  had 
learned  to  fight  in  the  armies  of  Joseph  II.,  and  a  national 
spirit  had  been  developed  in  their  struggles  with  the  Janis- 
saries. The  Ottoman  forces  were  defeated,  the  Turkish 
fortresses  in  Servia  were  captured,  and  the  Servians  by  their 
own  efforts  and  without  foreign  assistance  won  their  inde- 
pendence in  1806.  In  the  mean  time  Napoleon  had  captured 
the  Austrian  army  at  Ulm  and  had  defeated  the  combined 
Austrians  and  Russians  at  Austerlitz.  This  necessitated  the 
withdrawal  of  the  Russian  forces  along  the  Danube  and  in  the 
Crimea,  and  relieved  Turkey  from  pressure  in  that  quarter. 
The  French  ambassador  placed  the  Treaty  of  Pressbourg, 
which  Napoleon  had  concluded  with  Austria,  before  the 
Divan.  By  this  treaty  France  obtained  Dalmatia  and  Illyria, 
and  thus  became  a  neighbor  of  Turkey.  This  circumstance 
was  by  no  means  pleasing  to  the  Porte,  but  the  Sultan, 
desirous  of  retaining  the  friendship  of  France,  bestowed  upon 
Napoleon  by  a  Hatti-sheriff  the  title  of  Padishah,  and  sent  an 
extraordinary  embassy  to  Paris.  Sebastiani  was  sent  to  Con- 
stantinople in  return,  to  reorganize  the  Turkish  army. 

Sebastiani  soon  acquired  great  influence  with  the  Divan, 
and  he  used  it  to  excellent  purpose  for  his  master.  Russia 
and  Prussia  had  declared  war  against  Napoleon  in  September, 


481]  RUSSIAN  AGGRESSION  57 

1806,  and  it  was  important  that  a  diversion  should  be  made 
along  the  Danube  in  order  to  prevent  the  entire  Russian 
strength  from  being  concentrated  in  Poland.  Sebastiani 
journeyed  through  the  principalities,  and  on  his  return  con- 
vinced the  Sultan  that  Ypsilanti  and  Morouzi,  the  hospodars 
of  Wallachia  and  Moldavia,  were  really  agents  of  Russia  and 
traitors  to  Turkey.  The  Sultan  dismissed  them  both,  in  defi- 
ance of  the  convention  of  1 802 ;  but  upon  the  demand  of  the 
British  and  Russian  ambassadors,  backed  by  a  threat  of  force, 
reinstated  them.  The  Russians  nevertheless  crossed  the  Pruth 
and  occupied  the  principalities.  This  act  excited  the  jealousy 
of  Austria,  and  was  one  of  the  principal  reasons  why  Austria 
did  not  join  the  coalition  of  1806  against  Napoleon,  who  on 
more  than  one  occasion  employed  the  differences  among  the 
various  European  powers  as  to  the  partition  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire  for  the  purpose  of  dividing  his  enemies.1  The  Otto- 
man Porte  declared  war  against  Russia  December  30,  1806, 
notwithstanding  the  menaces  of  Arbuthnot,  the  British  minis- 
ter. The  British  fleet  was  ordered  to  sail  against  Constanti- 
nople, and  on  February  19,  1807,  favored  by  a  strong  wind, 
it  passed  through  the  Dardanelles  and  the  Sea  of  Marmora 
and  anchored  off  Princess'  Island  near  Constantinople.  The 
Divan  was  terrified,  and  was  disposed  to  yield  to  Arbuthnot's 
ultimatum  that  Sebastiani  be  immediately  sent  away  from 
Constantinople,  that  the  alliance  with  Russia  and  England  be 
renewed,  and  that  the  Straits  be  opened  to  the  Russian  fleets. 
But  Sebastiani  animated  the  Turks  with  his  own  courage,  and 
while  the  Divan  trifled  with  Arbuthnot  through  notes  dictated 
by  the  French  ambassador,  the  latter  displayed  the  greatest 
activity  in  repairing  the  fortifications  of  the  city,  so  that  when 
the  Divan  gave  its  refusal  to  the  ultimatum,  Admiral  Duck- 
worth found  the  defenses  too  strong  to  be  taken  and  sailed 
back  through  the  Dardanelles  with  considerable  loss.  He 
afterwards  landed  an  expedition  in  Egypt,  which  was  unsuc- 

1  Vandal,  Napolton  et  Alexandre  7,  vol.  i,  chap,  preliminaire. 


eg  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [482 

cessful,  so  that  in  the  South  during  1807  the  Turks  did  not 
fare  so  badly.  In  the  North  very  little  was  done  by  either 
side.  The  Russians  were  obliged  to  give  their  attention  to 
their  more  formidable  enemy,  Napoleon,  and  could  oppose  to 
the  Turks  only  such  troops  as  they  could  spare.  The  Turks 
on  the  other  hand  were  distracted  by  revolts  in  the  army  and 
by  uprisings  among  the  people.  Early  in  May,  1807,  Sultan 
Selim  was  deposed  by  the  Janissaries,  and  Mustapha  IV  was 
placed  upon  the  throne.  Napoleon  used  this  as  a  pretext  for 
abandoning  Turkey  to  Russia  in  the  Treaty  of  Tilsit,  July  7, 
1807.'  The  public  articles  referring  to  Turkey  provided  that 
the  Russians  should  evacuate  Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  but 
that  the  Turks  should  not  enter  the  principalities  until  a  treaty 
of  peace  should  be  made  between  the  two  countries.3  General 
Guillemont,  the  French  agent,  negotiated  a  cessation  of  hos- 
tilities between  Russia  and  Turkey  at  Slobosia  in  August, 
1807.  I*  was  agreed  between  Alexander  and  Napoleon,  how- 
ever, that  the  stipulations  of  Tilsit  with  reference  to  the  evacu- 
ation of  the  principalities,  should  be  practically  disregarded, 
and  article  8  of  the  secret  alliance  provided  that  if  the  Porte 
should  not  comply  with  the  recommendations  of  France  and 
Russia,  her  European  possessions,  except  Constantinople  and 
Roumelia,  "  should  be  withdrawn  from  the  vexation  of  the 
Turkish  government."  The  Turks  knew  nothing  of  the  secret 
articles,  but  they  were  sufficiently  astonished  by  the  public 
articles.  They  had  been  led  to  expect  the  recovery  of  the 
Crimea;  instead  they  saw  the  principalities  remain  in  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.  General  Sebastiani's  position  became  so 
embarrassing  in  Constantinople  after  the  signature  of  the 
treaty  that  he  obtained  his  recall. 

The  retention  of  the  principalities  by  Russia  caused  the 
greatest  uneasiness  at  Vienna,  and  the  Austrian  government 
used  its  best  efforts  to  bring  about  a  reconciliation  between 

1  Vandal,  Napolton  et  Alexandre  I,  vol.  i,  chap.  I. 

1  De  Clercq,  Recueil  des  Traitts  de  la  France,  vol.  ii,  p.  207,  art*.  22  and  23. 


483]  RUSSIAN  AGGRESSION  59 

Turkey  and  England,  so  that  the  latter  might  act  as  a  protec- 
tress of  Turkey  against  the  designs  which  were  believed  to 
have  been  formed  at  Tilsit  and  Erfurt.  At  the  conference  of 
Erfurt,  Napoleon,  who  foresaw  trouble  with  Austria  and  was 
thus  doubly  anxious  to  retain  the  alliance  with  Russia,  made 
greater  concessions  to  Alexander  than  at  Tilsit.1  By  a  treaty 
which  was  to  remain  a  "plus  profond  secret,"  October  12, 
1808,  he  recognized  the  Czar's  possession  of  Moldavia  and 
Wallachia,  and  also  of  Finland,  which  the  Russians  had  just 
torn  from  Sweden ;  and  the  two  monarchs  agreed  not  to  treat 
with  England  unless  "  she  should  agree  to  recognize  Moldavia, 
Wallachia  and  Finland  as  part  of  the  Russian  Empire."  The 
English  ministry  obtained  knowledge  of  the  treaty  and 
accepted  the  good  offices  of  Austria  in  bringing  about  a 
reconciliation  with  Turkey.  January  15, 1809,  Sir  Robt.  Adair 
concluded  the  Peace  of  the  Dardanelles.2  This  was  highly 
displeasing  both  to  France  and  to  Russia.  Napoleon  was 
especially  incensed  at  Austria.  He  ascribed  the  treaty  to 
Austrian  intrigues,  and  it  was  one  of  the  causes  of  the  war  be- 
tween France  and  Austria  a  few  months  later.3  The  menaces 
of  France  and  Russia  and  the  continued  occupation  of  the 
principalities  by  the  Russians  brought  about  in  March,  1809, 
the  renewal  of  the  hostilities,  which  had  been  suspended  since 
the  armistice  of  Slobosia.  During  1809  and  1810  the  Rus- 
sians were  almost  completely  successful ;  but  in  the  mean  time 
Napoleon  and  Alexander  had  become  estranged  and  were  pre- 
paring for  the  conflict  which  seemed  inevitable.  The  Russians, 
therefore,  in  1811,  withdrew  a  large  part  of  their  forces  from 
the  Danube  to  strengthen  the  army  which  was  to  operate 
against  Napoleon,  and  in  the  war  with  Turkey  acted  entirely 
on  the  defensive.  The  English  minister  zealously  encouraged 

1  De  Clercq,  Recueil  des  Traites  de  la  France,  vol.  ii,  p.  284,  arts.  8  and  9. 
*  Martens,  Nouveau  Recueil  des  Principaux  Traitts,  vol.  i,  p.  160. 
8  As  to  difficulties  attending  the  conclusion  of  the  Peace  of  the  Dardanelles, 
see  Adair,  Mission  to  Constantinople. 


60  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [484 

the  reconciliation  of  Russia  and  Turkey  in  order  to  give  a  free 
hand  to  Alexander  against  Napoleon,  and  persuaded  the 
former  to  abate  his  demands.  Napoleon,  on  the  other  hand, 
made  desperate  efforts  to  regain  the  confidence  of  the  Turks, 
and  urged  them  to  commence  active  operations  along  the 
Danube,  promising  them  that  he  would  make  no  treaty  with 
Russia  which  did  not  provide  for  the  restoration  of  Moldavia, 
Wallachia  and  the  Crimea.  But  his  secret  agreement  at  Tilsit 
for  the  dismemberment  of  Turkey  was  laid  before  the  Divan ; 
and  the  resentment  and  distrust  thus  aroused,  together  with 
the  liberal  use  of  money,  induced  the  Ottoman  Porte  to  agree, 
May  28,  1812,  to  the  Treaty  of  Bucharest1  The  Russian 
army,  which  was  thereby  released,  hurried  towards  Moscow 
and  materially  assisted  in  the  destruction  of  the  French.  By 
the  treaty  of  Bucharest,  Moldavia  and  Wallachia  were  restored 
to  the  Porte,  but  Bessarabia  was  given  to  Russia.  The 
Russian  boundary  was  thus  moved  westward  to  the  Pruth, 
and  the  Sulina  mouth  of  the  Danube  became  Russian.  The 
Porte  moreover  bound  itself  to  maintain  and  respect  forever 
certain  stipulations  in  favor  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  princi- 
palities ;  to  demand  no  taxes  for  the  period  of  the  war  and  for 
two  years  afterwards ;  and  to  allow  four  months  for  any  of  the 
inhabitants  to  emigrate.  Article  8  returned  Servia  to  the 
Porte,  with  the  reservation  that  there  was  to  be  a  general 
amnesty.  The  administration  of  their  internal  affairs  was  to 
be  left  to  the  Servians,  but  the  fortresses  were  to  be  occupied 
by  Turkish  garrisons.  It  is  significant  that  this  treaty  was 
concluded  through  the  instrumentality  of  Stratford  Canning, 
who  was  afterward  to  occupy  so  large  a  place  in  Ottoman 
history.2 

1  Martens,  Nouveau  Recueil  des  Traitls,  vol.  iii,  p.  397. 
J  Lane  Poole,  Life  of  Stratford  Canning,  chap.  iv. 


CHAPTER  IV 

:  HE  GREEK  REVOLUTION 

No  representative  of  the  Ottoman  Porte  was  admitted  to  the 
Congress  of  Vienna,  and  in  the  proceedings  of  the  Congress 
the  Sultan  found  grave  cause  for  apprehension.  The  engage- 
ments of  the  allies  extended  to  practically  all  Europe  except 
the  Ottoman  Empire ;  and  when  the  question  of  its  territorial 
integrity  was  brought  up  for  discussion,  the  Emperor  Alexan- 
der refused  to  allow  it  to  be  considered.1  The  Porte  also 
looked  with  much  suspicion  upon  the  Holy  Alliance.  This 
alliance,  which  was  formed  at  the  instance  of  Alexander,  pur- 
ported to  regard  the  various  states  of  Europe  as  members  of 
one  "Christian  nation,  to  be  governed  according  to  the  teach- 
ings of  Christ ;  "  and  the  Sultan  was  not  invited  to  adhere,  as 
were  all  other  European  monarchs.  Moreover,  Alexander 
surrounded  himself  with  avowed  enemies  of  Turkey.  One  of 
his  ministers  of  foreign  affairs  was  the  Greek  Capodistrias  ;  the 
Ypsilanti  brothers,  sons  of  the  former  hospodar  of  Moldavia 
were  officers  in  the  Russian  army  and  friends  of  the  Czar.  The 
Hetairia,  the  Greek  revolutionary  society,  was  founded  in 
Russia,  whence  it  was  permitted  to  carry  on  its  propagandism. 
Nor  were  these  the  only  ways  in  which  Alexander  exhibited 
his  enmity  to  Turkey.  In  1816,  he  proposed  to  the  powers 
that  if  the  Ottoman  Porte  could  not  suppress  the  Barbary 
pirates,  all  Europe  should  make  a  crusade  against  them.  By 
the  advice  of  England  and  Austria,  who  were  determined  to 
uphold  the  integrity  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  the  Porte  en- 
deavored in  every  way  to  avoid  giving  offense.  This  circum- 

1  Seignobos,  Political  History  of  Europe  since  1814,  chap.  xxv. 
485]  61 


62  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [486 

stance  chiefly  explains  the  favorable  terms  granted  to  the  Ser- 
vians, who  again  revolted  under  Miloch  Obrenovitch,  in  1815. 
By  the  compact  of  1817,  Miloch  was  recognized  as  knes  or 
prince  superior  of  Servia;  and  although  Turkish  garrisons 
were  retained  in  the  fortresses,  a  large  measure  of  local  auton- 
omy was  granted  to  the  Servians. 

Indeed,  the  avoidance  of  trouble  with  foreign  powers  was 
then  essential  to  the  safety  of  Turkey.  Never  was  the  country 
in  a  worse  state  of  anarchy.  Mehemet  Ali  had  made  himself 
practically  independent  in  Egypt ;  the  fanatic  Wahabites  were 
in  possession  of  the  Holy  Places  in  Arabia;  Ali  Pasha  of 
Janina  ruled  as  a  sovereign  prince  in  Epirus  and  defiantly 
contemned  the  commands  of  the  Sultan,  while  his  example 
was,  to  some  extent,  imitated  by  the  provincial  pashas ;  the 
rayahs  were  in  revolt  in  several  provinces,  and  the  Janissaries 
were  rebellious.  Few  monarchs  faced,  in  the  decade  succeed- 
ing the  Congress  of  Vienna,  conditions  more  untoward  than 
those  that  surrounded  Mahmoud  II ;  but  he  was  a  man  of 
resolute  energy,  and  set  about  systematically  to  recover  his 
lost  authority  throughout  the  empire.  The  most  serious  ob- 
stacle to  this  was  Ali  Pasha  of  Janina,  and  his  destruction  was 
determined  upon.  For  some  years  Ali  treated  lightly  the 
attacks  made  upon  him,  but  when,  in  1820,  Mahmoud  made 
immense  preparations  for  his  destruction,  he  sought  to  obtain 
the  support  of  the  Christian  rayahs  of  Greece,  and  incited 
them  to  revolt.1 

The  Greeks  had  made  remarkable  progress  in  wealth,  in- 
telligence and  national  spirit  since  the  Peace  of  Kainardji. 
That  peace  had  compelled  the  Ottoman  Porte  to  receive 
Russian  consuls  in  the  various  cities  and  ports,  and  these  were 
nearly  all  Greeks.  During  the  French  Revolution  and 
Napoleonic  struggles  almost  the  entire  trade  of  the  Levant 

1  For  the  condition  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  previous  to  the  Greek  Revolution 
consult  the  Annuaire  Lesttr  for  1818,  chap,  iv;  1819,  chap,  vi ;  1820,  chap,  xi, 
and  1821,  chaps,  vi-viii. 


THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  63 

and  a  large  part  of  the  trade  of  the  Mediterranean  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Greeks,  sailing  as  they  did  under  the  neutral  flag 
of  Turkey.  Few  Turks  engaged  in  commerce.  It  is  esti- 
mated that  the  maritime  population  of  Greece  in  1815  num- 
bered twenty-five  thousand  men,  and  that  more  than  five  hun- 
dred ships  were  owned  by  Greeks.  The  new  class  of  merchants 
and  traders  sent  their  sons  to  be  educated  in  France,  England 
and  Germany,  and  these  young  men,  when  they  returned  to 
their  homes,  were  not  only  unwilling  to  exhibit  in  their  atti- 
tude toward  the  Ottoman  Porte  the  servility  displayed  by  the 
Greek  clergy,  but  they  began  to  dispute  with  the  latter  for 
supremacy  in  the  nation.  It  was  principally  from  their  ranks 
that  the  Hetairia  was  recruited,  an  association  which  developed 
from  a  literary  into  a  political  society,  whose  object  was  the 
emancipation  of  Hellas.  Uprisings  took  place  simultaneously 
in  the  Morea,  in  the  archipelago  and  in  the  Danubian  princi- 
palities. The  revolt  in  the  principalities  was  a  failure.  The 
Roumanians  in  reality  felt  little  interest  in  the  fate  of  Greece. 
Ypsilanti  was  driven  by  the  Turkish  troops  into  Austria, 
where  he  was  interned  by  Metternich  as  a  revolutionist.  But 
the  insurrection  in  Greece  was  everywhere  successful,  and  the 
massacres  of  Christians  which  took  place  all  over  Turkey,  be- 
ginning with  the  hanging  of  the  patriarch  in  his  robes  from  the 
gate  of  his  own  church  at  Constantinople,  aroused  the  indigna- 
tion of  Europe  and  created  an  intense  sympathy  with  the 
Greek  cause.1 

The  Greeks  naturally  looked  to  Alexander  for  encourage- 
ment and  support,  but  Alexander  had  gone  through  a  peculiar 
evolution  since  1815.  For  three  years  after  the  Peace  of 
Vienna  he  had  been  the  champion  of  liberalism  in  Europe  and 
the  competitor  of  Metternich  for  political  supremacy.  But 
from  the  Congress  of  Aix-la  Chapelle  in  1818  he  gradually 
fell  more  and  more  under  the  influence  ot  Metternich,  and 
with  him  saw  only  one  enemy  in  Europe  to  oppose,  viz.,  Revo- 
1  Tennent,  History  of  Modern  Greece,  vol.  ii,  chap,  xviii. 


64  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [488 

lution.  To  combat  it  he  had  applauded  Austrian  intervention 
in  Italy  in  1820,  and  in  1822  he  suggested  French  intervention 
in  Spain,  and  now  he  did  not  hesitate  to  condemn  the  Greeks 
in  unmeasured  terms.  But  Russian  official  opinion  was  favor- 
able to  the  Greeks,  and  Alexander's  policy  on  the  Greek  ques- 
tion until  his  death  was  a  vacillating  one.  On  July  6,  1821, 
he  instructed  Strogonoff,  his  ambassador  at  Constantinople,  to 
demand,  first,  that  the  Porte  re-erect  the  churches  destroyed 
by  the  Turkish  mobs  in  the  recent  outbreaks;  second,  that  it 
guarantee  the  protection  of  the  Christian  religion  in  the  Otto- 
man Empire,  and  third,  that  it  re-establish  in  the  Danubian 
principalities  the  legal  regime  existing  before  the  outbreaks, 
and  remove  the  Turkish  troops.1  These  demands  the  Porte 
peremptorily  refused ;  Strogonoff  left  Constantinople  August 
8,  1821,  and  diplomatic  relations  between  Russia  and  Turkey 
were  severed.  Alexander  massed  his  troops  along  the  Pruth, 
but  he  hesitated  to  take  the  initiative  in  hostilities.  There 
were  at  least  two  powers  in  Europe  which  were  not  disposed 
to  stand  idly  by  and  permit  Russia  to  work  her  will  in  the 
Balkans.  These  powers  were  Austria  and  England;  and 
Alexander,  besides  hesitating  to  incur  their  opposition  in  a 
contest  with  Turkey,  did  not  desire  to  face  the  dissolution  of 
the  system,  based  on  the  Holy  Alliance,  of  which  he  was  the 
author  and  Austria  the  mainstay.  ^Metternich  and  Castlereagh 
both  were  opposed  to  the  Greeks,  the  former  seeing  in  their 
revolt  only  another  symptom  of  the  Revolution  which  was 
raising  its  head  all  over  Europe,  and  the  latter  only  the  pos- 
sible fruition  of  Russian  schemes^  Both  wrote  to  Alexander 
that  this  was  a  splendid  opportunity  for  him  to  stand  by  his 
principles  and  give  an  example  to  Europe;*  and  as  neither 
the  French  nor  the  Prussian  government  exhibited  any  en- 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  viii,  pp.  125 1  et  seq.     For  the  Turkish 
reply,  ibid.,  p.  1260. 

1  Metternich's    Memorandum    for    the    Emperor   Alexander,  in   MettertiicNs 
Memoirs,  vol.  iii,  p.  611. 


489]  THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  65 

thusiasm  in  his  behalf,  and  as  on  January  13,  1822,  the  Greek 
national  assembly  adopted  a  democratic  constitution  and  de- 
clared the  complete  independence  of  Hellas,  Alexander  decided 
to  yield.1  He  accepted  the  mediation  of  Austria  and  England, 
who  urged  the  Porte  to  grant  the  demands  which  he  made  on 
the  strength  of  the  treaties,  and  especially  that  which  con- 
cerned the  Danubian  principalities.  In  May  the  Porte  prom- 
ised to  nominate  two  new  hospodars  for  Moldavia  and  Walla- 
chia,  and  asked  Russia  to  resume  diplomatic  relations." 
Alexander  expressed  his  willingness  to  comply  with  this  re- 
quest, on  condition  that  the  Porte  should  notify  him  officially 
of  the  nomination  of  the  two  hospodars,  should  renew  the 
commercial  privileges  of  Russia  in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and 
should  re-establish  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  Christians, 
the  violations  of  which  had  caused  the  uprising  of  the  Greeks.3 
Three  months  later  the  Congress  of  Verona  assembled,  and 
Alexander  completed  his  submission  to  the  policy  of  Metter- 
nich.4  The  Congress  declined  to  admit  the  Greek  delegation, 
and  condemned  the  revolution ;  and  the  Greek  delegates,  after 
lingering  several  weeks  at  Ancona,  were  invited  by  the  police 
of  the  Holy  See  to  depart. 

August  12,  1822,  Castlereagh  committed  suicide,  and  the 
"  malevolent  meteor," 5  George  Canning,  soon  became  the 
head  of  the  foreign  office  in  London.  Not  only  did  Canning 

1  For  the  Greek  Declaration  of  Independence  and  Constitution,  see  British 
Foreign  and  State  Papers,  vol.  ix,  pp.  620-629. 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  voL  x,  pp.  850  et  sty. 

*  Annuaire  Lesur  for  1823,  p.  521. 

•  MttternicKs  Memoirs,  vol.  iii,  p.  523.     "  In  this  fresh  emergency  the  Em- 
peror Alexander  has  given  proof  of  his  noble  and  loyal  courage  ....     The  two 
monarchs,  i.  t.,  of  Russia  and  Austria,  have  simultaneously  declared  at  Constan- 
tinople that  faithful  to  the  principles  which  they  have  publicly  announced,  they 
will  never  support  the  enemies  of  public  order ;  that  they  will  never  lend  any  help 
to  the  Greek  insurgents ;  that  they  leave  to  the  Porte  itself  the  task  of  watching 
over  its  own  safety." 

5  Metternich's  Memoirs,  vol.  iii,  p.  392. 


56  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [490 

take  the  keenest  pleasure  in  defying  Metternich  openly,  and 
ridiculing  him  in  the  eyes  of  Europe,  but  as  the  friend  of 
liberalism,  he  was  a  strong  partisan  of  the  Greek  cause. 
From  the  beginning  of  1823  the  friendly  attitude  of  England 
towards  the  Greeks  was  shown  in  many  ways.  The  English 
government  of  the  Ionian  Islands  gave  them  passive  assist- 
ance;1 the  blockade  established  by  the  Greeks  at  various 
ports  along  the  coast  was  recognized  by  the  English  govern- 
ment,* which  also  issued  a  proclamation  of  neutrality,  thus 
recognizing  the  Greeks  as  belligerents ;  and  a  loan  of  eight 
hundred  thousand  pounds  was  raised  in  London  for  the  Greek 
government.  The  Greeks  indeed  began  to  consider  England 
as  their  only  friend  in  Europe,  and  English  influence  naturally 
became  predominant  with  them.  Towards  the  end  of  1823, 
Alexander,  who  was  greatly  disturbed  by  these  developments, 
invited  the  four  great  powers  to  send  delegates  to  a  conference 
at  St.  Petersburg  to  consider  the  pacification  of  Greece. 
Canning  demanded  that  previously  to  the  opening  of  the  con- 
ference, Russia  should  make  known  her  views  as  to  the 
reorganization  of  the  country.  In  a  memoir  to  the  four  courts 
Alexander  proposed  that  Greece  should  be  divided  into  three 
parts — Morea,  East  Hellas  and  West  Hellas — each  of  which 
should  be  a  vassal  principality  to  the  Porte  on  substantially 
the  same  basis  as  the  Danubian  principalities.3 

The  object  of  this  was  evident.  The  Ottoman  Empire  was  to 
be  dismembered,  but  no  new  state  was  to  be  founded  which 
would  be  strong  enough  to  stand  by  itself.  On  the  contrary,  the 
Greeks  were  to  be  dissevered,  and  were  to  be  placed  in  a  situation 
in  which  they  would,  like  the  Danubian  principalities,  be  obliged 
to  look  to  Russia  for  support.  The  Sultan,  it  is  needless  to  say, 
was  indignant  at  the  proposal  of  a  conference  for  the  dismem- 
berment of  his  empire  and  the  settlement  of  the  relations  which 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xii,  p.  903. 

*  Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  new  series,  vol.  ix,  p.  441. 

1  Menzies,  Turkey,  Old  and  New,  p.  365. 


49 1  ]  THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  fy 

should  exist  between  him  and  rebellious  subjects  from  whom 
he  demanded  unconditional  surrender.  The  Greeks,  on  the 
other  hand,  who  up  to  this  time  had  been  uniformly  successful 
against  the  Turks,  were  equally  incensed  at  what  they 
denounced  as  Alexander's  betrayal  of  them,  and  refused  to  be 
divided  or  to  become  a  vassal  state.  They  turned  naturally 
to  the  power  which  had  befriended  them,  and  in  August, 
1824,  addressed  a  note  to  Canning,  in  which  they  rejected  the 
proposals  of  Alexander,  and  besought  Canning  to  defend  their 
independence.1  In  November  Canning  made  a  temperate 
reply.  He  declared  that  mediation  was  at  the  time  impossible 
because  the  views  of  the  two  belligerents  were  so  diverse,  and 
because  England  was  united  to  Turkey  by  ancient  treaties 
which  the  Sultan  had  not  violated.  Meanwhile,  Great  Britain 
would  observe  a  strict  neutrality,2  and  if  at  a  future  time 
Greece  should  demand  her  mediation,  and  the  Ottoman  Porte 
should  accept  it,  it  would  be  at  their  service.  At  the  same 
time  Canning  notified  Alexander  that  Stratford  Canning,  who 
had  been  designated  as  the  English  representative  at  the  pro- 
posed conference  at  St.  Petersburg,  would  not  take  part  in  its 
deliberations,  but  would  confine  his  negotiations  with  Russia 
to  the  question  of  the  boundary  between  the  two  states  in 
North  America.3  In  reality  Canning  was  convinced  that  the 
conference  could  accomplish  nothing,  for  he  was  assured  both 
at  Constantinople  and  at  Nauplie,  the  seat  of  the  Greek  gov- 
ernment, that  the  collective  mediation  of  the  powers  would  be 
rejected  by  both  Turkey  and  Greece,  and  he  was  unwilling  to 
support  any  plan  to  compel  them  to  accept  it.  . 

Alexander  deeply  resented  Canning's  refusal  to  take  part  in 
the  conference.  But  Canning  had  reasoned  correctly.  At  the 
conference,  which  was  in  session  from  February  to  April,  1825, 
Russia  kept  to  the  front  the  plan  of  demanding  of  the  belliger- 

1  British  Foreign  and  State  Papers,  vol.  xii,  p.  899. 
1  Hertzlet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  i,  p.  731. 
*  Lane  Poole,  Life  of  Stratford  Canning,  chap.  x. 


63  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [492 

ents  an  armistice,  of  offering  them  a  collective  mediation,  and 
if  they  refused,  of  compelling  them  to  accept.  It  was  evidently 
Alexander's  design  that  the  Holy  Alliance  should  perform  in 
the  Balkans  a  duty  similar  to  that  which  it  had  discharged  in 
Italy  and  Spain,  and  that  on  the  present  occasion  Russia  should 
be  delegated  to  execute  the  task.  But  the  other  members  of 
the  Holy  Alliance  also  had  their  individual  interests  to  consult. 
France  feared  to  lose  her  influence  with  Mehemet  Ali,  who  had 
been  called  by  Mahmoud  from  Egypt  to  take  part  in  the  Greek 
struggle.  Austria  would  never  agree  that  Russia  should  lead 
an  army  through  the  Balkans,  and  Prussia  would  not  go 
counter  to  anything  suggested  by  Metternich.  At  length 
Metternich  took  a  definite  stand.  He  refused  any  compromise. 
There  must  be  on  the  part  of  the  Greeks  either  entire  submis- 
sion or  entire  independence;  and  he  knew  that  Alexander 
would  not  agree  to  the  latter.1  The  result  of  the  long  sessions 
of  the  conference  was  that  the  powers  engaged  to  ask  the  Porte 
to  grant  the  just  demands  of  its  subjects,  and  in  case  of  re- 
fusal, to  offer  it  their  mediation. 

The  ingratitude  of  Austria,  as  Alexander  considered  it, 
impelled  him  to  approach  Canning,  and  this  inclination  was 
strengthened  by  the  reply  given  at  Constantinople  to  the  note 
of  the  conference.  The  Sultan  declared  that  he  would  confirm 
his  revolted  subjects  in  their  privileges  and  guarantees  after 
they  had  unconditionally  surrendered,  and  that  in  the  mean 
time  he  would  not  recognize  the  intervention  either  of  one 
power  or  of  a  group  of  powers.  Ibrahim  Pasha,  the  son  of 
Mehemet  Ali,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  latter  to  command 
the  Ottoman  forces,  had  turned  the  tide  of  war  in  Greece,  and 
the  Sultan  looked  for  a  speedy  termination  of  the  struggle,  as 
in  fact  did  all  Europe,  unless  the  powers  should  soon  intervene. 
But  from  the  moment  of  the  Sultan's  reply,  the  attitude  of 
Russia  towards  Turkey  resumed  all  its  old  severity.  The  Czar 
renewed  his  complaints  at  the  non-performance  of  the  promises 

1  Metternich  to  Lebzelten,  in  MetternicKs  Memoirs,  voL  iv,  p.  209. 


493]  TffE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  69 

of  the  Porte.  He  demanded  that  the  last  of  the  Turkish  troops 
should  be  removed  from  the  principalities,  that  the  liberties 
guaranteed  to  the  Serbs  by  the  Treaty  of  Bucharest  should  be 
conceded  to  them,  and  that  their  deputies  to  Constantinople, 
who  had  been  imprisoned  since  the  revolt  began,  in  1821, 
should  be  released.  These  demands  were  emphasized  by  in- 
creasing the  Russian  forces  along  the  Pruth.  August  25, 
1825,  the  Greeks  once  more  voted  to  place  themselves  under 
the  protection  of  England,  and  so  notified  Canning.1  The 
latter  answered,  that  while  England  could  not  at  that  moment 
accede  to  their  wishes,  she  would,  nevertheless,  watch  over 
them  and  not  permit  any  other  power  to  impose  a  solution 
contrary  to  their  interests.  Strangely  enough,  it  was  with  the 
full  knowledge  of  this  answer,  which  evidently  was  leveled  at 
Russia,  that  Alexander  began  his  approach  to  England.  But 
on  December  I,  1825,  before  anything  could  be  accomplished, 
he  died. 

His  successor,  Nicholas,  on  ascending  the  throne  declared 
that  it  was  his  purpose  to  follow  the  plans  of  Alexander,  and 
that,  as  the  latter  had  intended  to  compel  the  Porte  to  accede 
to  his  demands,  it  therefore  behooved  him  to  continue  in  that 
path.3  On  April  5,  1826,  he  accordingly  addressed  to  the 
Porte  an  ultimatum,  in  which  he  demanded  that  the  Sultan, 
besides  restoring  the  Danubian  principalities  to  their  position 
previous  to  the  insurrection  of  1821,  and  fulfilling  the  stipula- 
tions of  the  Treaty  of  Bucharest,  should  send  commissioners 
to  the  frontier  to  negotiate  with  Russian  commissioners  con- 
cerning the  disputes  arising  out  of  that  treaty.3  Six  weeks 
were  allowed  to  the  Porte  to  yield.  Nothing  was  said  in  the 
ultimatum  as  to  the  fate  of  the  Greeks,  but  Nicholas  frequently 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xii,  p.  904. 

1  See   his  interview   with   Count    Zicky,   the    Austrian    envoy,   Mettemich's 
Memoirs,  vol.  iv,  p.  486. 

•  For  the  full  text  of  the  ultimatum,  see  British  and  Foreign  State    Papers, 
rol.  xiii,  p.  1056. 


-o  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [494 

spoke  of  them  as  rebels  who  deserved  no  help  in  their  revolt 
against  their  sovereign.1  Canning  resolved  to  prevent  a  rup- 
ture between  Russia  and  Turkey  by  all  means.  A  victorious 
Russian  army  in  Turkey  would  mean  that  Nicholas  would  lay 
down  the  law  for  the  entire  Balkan  peninsula,  and  settle  the 
Greek  question  to  suit  himself.  This  Canning  determined  to 
prevent.  He  therefore  sent  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  for  whom 
Nicholas  had  a  great  admiration,  on  a  mission  to  St.  Peters- 
burg, ostensibly  to  congratulate  the  Czar  on  his  accession  to 
the  throne,  but  in  reality  to  come  to  terms  on  the  Eastern 
question.  Wellington  was  to  tender  the  good  offices  of  Eng- 
land in  the  disputes  between  Russia  and  Turkey,  and  to  re- 
quest Nicholas'  adhesion  to  the  British  mediation  between  the 
Greeks  and  the  Turks.  Nicholas  flatly  refused  any  interfer- 
ence between  himself  and  the  Porte  in  what  concerned  his 
particular  grievances ;  but  Wellington  made  it  clear  to  him 
that  England  could  remain  neutral  in  a  war  between  Russia 
and  Turkey  only  in  case  he  should  agree  to  British  mediation 
between  the  Greeks  and  the  Turks;  and  Nicholas,  disclaiming 
any  particular  interest  in  the  fate  of  the  rebels,  signed  the  pro- 
tocol of  April  4,  1826.*  By  this  protocol  it  was  provided  that 
Russia  should  accept  the  mediation  of  Great  Britain  between 
the  Greeks  and  the  Turks ;  that  autonomy  should  be  demanded 
for  Greece,  but  that  she  should  remain  tributary  to  the  Porte; 
that  the  agreement  should  hold  good  whatever  might  be  the 
relations  between  Russia  and  Turkey ;  that  each  of  the  con- 
tracting parties  should  renounce  in  advance  all  advantages 
which  would  not  be  common  to  all  the  states  of  Europe  as  a 

1  See  the  Zicky  interview,  MetternicKs  Memoirs,  vol,  iv,  p.  489.  "I  repeat 
that  I  detest  and  abhor  the  Greeks,  although  they  are  my  co-religionists ;  they 
have  behaved  in  a  shocking,  blamable  and  even  criminal  manner.  I  look  upon 
them  as  subjects  in  revolt  against  their  legitimate  sovereign.  I  do  not  desire  their 
enfranchisement  They  do  not  deserve  it ;  and  it  would  be  a  very  bad  example 
for  all  other  countries  if  they  succeeded  in  establishing  it." 

1  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  i,  p.  741. 


495] 


THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION 


consequence  of  the  definitive  pacification  of  Greece  ;  and  finally, 
that  a  guarantee  of  the  future  state  of  things  should  be  solicited 
of  all  the  great  powers  of  Europe. 

Canning  at  the  same  time  sent  Stratford  Canning  to 
the  Levant  to  make  known  to  both  the  Greeks  and  the 
Turks  the  plan  of  pacification  which  was  desired  by  Great 
Britain.  This  plan,  conformably  to  the  Tory  policy  of  pre- 
serving the  integrity  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  did  not  con- 
template the  erection  of  a  new  free  maritime  state,  but 
merely  proposed  that  Greece,  while  receiving  a  grant  of  auton- 
omy, should  remain  tributary  to  the  Porte.  Nevertheless,  it 
was  gladly  accepted  by  the  Greeks,  who  were  now  driven  to 
their  last  extremity  ;  but,  when  Stratford  Canning  reached 
Constantinople,  he  was  received  by  the  Sultan  with  reproaches.1 
The  Divan  was  encouraged  by  Austria  to  resist  the  English 
plan.  Metternich,  who  desired  above  all  things  to  prevent  a 
war  in  the  Balkans,  which  might  spread  to  central  Europe, 
advised  the  Porte  to  yield  to  the  demands  of  the  Czar's  ulti- 
matum, but  to  reject  the  British  proposal  of  compromise  with 
the  rebels.  The  Porte  followed  this  advice.  The  Reis  Effendi 
again  declared  to  Stratford  Canning  that  the  Sultan  would 
never  admit  the  intervention  of  a  third  party  between  himself 
and  his  rebellious  subjects,  but  on  May  12,  1826,  notified  the 
Russian  charge  d'affaires  that  the  Sultan  accepted  the  pro- 
posals of  the  Czar.  The  last  Turkish  troops  were  withdrawn 
from  the  principalities;  the  Servian  deputies  were  released; 
and  two  negotiators  were  sent  to  meet  the  representatives  of 
the  Czar  in  Bessarabia.  Mahmoud  was  all  the  more  willing 
to  agree  to  the  Russian  ultimatum,  since  he  had  just  destroyed 
the  Janissaries  and  had  not  had  time  to  form  a  new  army  on 
the  European  basis,  so  that  in  case  of  war  he  would  have  been 
at  the  mercy  of  the  Czar.  October  7,  1827,  there  was  signed 
the  Treaty  of  Ackerman.8  The  Treaty  of  Bucharest  was  ex- 

1  Annuaire  Lesur  for  1826,  p.  375. 

2  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  i,  p.  747. 


-2  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [496 

pressly  confirmed.  The  privileges  of  Moldavia  and  Wallachia 
were  assured  by  a  renewal  of  the  Hatti-sheriff  of  1802  ;  Servia 
was  to  receive  the  constitution  which  had  been  so  long  de- 
layed ;  the  Czar  was  to  retain  all  the  places  in  Asia  that  were 
in  his  possession;  the  Ottoman  Porte  was  to  recompense 
Russian  subjects  for  all  losses  due  to  the  Barbary  pirates  J 
finally,  the  Russians  were  to  enjoy  in  all  Ottoman  seas  and 
ports  full  liberty  of  commerce.  Two  annexed  conventions  re- 
lated to  the  principalities  and  Servia  respectively.  The  first 
provided  that  the  hospodars  should  be  elected  for  seven  years 
from  the  native  Boyards  with  the  approval  of  the  Ottoman 
Porte,  and  that  they  should  not  be  removed  except  with  the 
consent  of  the  Czar;  that  taxes  should  be  regulated  by  the 
authorities  of  the  country,  and  that  a  remission  of  two  years' 
tribute  should  be  accorded.  The  second  additional  conven- 
tion provided  that  the  Porte  and  the  Servian  deputies  should 
agree  on  measures  to  secure  to  Servia  liberty  of  worship,  the 
choice  of  local  rulers,  the  consolidation  of  the  different  taxes 
into  one,  and  liberty  of  commerce. 

Meanwhile,  the  protocol  of  April  4,  as  agreed  to  by  Wel- 
lington and  Nicholas,  had  been  officially  communicated  to  the 
other  great  powers.  Austria  promptly  rejected  it.  True  to 
the  principles  of  the  Holy  Alliance,  Metternich  declared  that 
the  only  proper  pacification  would  be  for  the  Sultan  freely  to 
grant  the  desired  privileges.1  At  Metternich's  dictation  the 
protocol  was  also  rejected  at  Berlin.  But  it  received  different 
treatment  at  Paris.  Nicholas  urged  the  French  government 
to  accede  to  it  in  order  to  checkmate  British  influence  in 
Greece.  Canning  urged  it  with  equal  energy  in  order  to 
counterbalance  Russia  in  the  Balkan  Peninsula.  The  French 
government,  anxious  to  recover  its  lost  prestige  in  the  East, 
not  only  accepted  it,  but  demanded  that  it  be  converted  into  a 
formal  alliance  between  France,  England  and  Russia  for  the 

1  The  Austrian  answer  to  the  protocol  of  April  4th  is  given  in  MetternicKs 
Memoirs,  vol.  iv,  p.  339. 


497]  THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  73 

pacification  of  the  Levant.  This  was  agreed  to  in  principle 
by  the  three  powers  in  January,  1827,  and  there  remained 
for  discussion  only  the  details  for  the  common  execution  of  the 
project.  In  February  the  protocol  of  April  4  was  communi- 
cated to  the  Porte,  but  the  Turkish  ministers,  encouraged  by 
the  sinister  policy  of  Metternich,  who  urged  delay  until  Ibra- 
him should  complete  his  conquest  of  the  Morea,  deferred  their 
answer  till  Athens  was  taken  in  June,  and  then  curtly  replied 
that  the  Sultan  would  repel  all  interference  of  another  state  in 
his  relations  with  his  subjects.1  The  almost  immediate  result 
of  this  refusal  was  the  signing  of  the  Treaty  of  London  of  July 
7,  1827,  between  England,  France  and  Russia."  The  preamble 
recited  that  the  allied  powers  were  impelled  by  the  necessity 
of  putting  an  end  to  a  condition  of  affairs  so  disastrous  to  their 
commerce,  by  humanity  and  by  the  appeals  of  the  Greek 
government  to  two  of  them,  France  and  England.  The 
general  conditions  of  the  treaty  were  the  same  as  those  of  the 
protocol  of  April  4 ;  but  for  its  execution  an  additional  article 
was  added  which  provided  that  the  collective  mediation  of  the 
three  powers  should  be  offered  to  the  Porte  in  a  note;  that,  if 
the  offer  was  refused,  the  Porte  should,  after  not  more  than  a 
month's  delay,  be  notified  in  a  second  note  that  the  allies 
would  accredit  consuls  to  the  principal  cities  of  Greece  and 
receive  consuls  from  them,  and  wo.uld  impose  an  armistice  by 
force  of  arms  if  necessary  upon  the  two  belligerents,  it  being 
understood  that  by  so  doing  they  did  not  intend  to  place 
themselves  in  a  state  of  war  with  either  belligerent. 

In  the  beginning  of  August,  1827,  the  Greek  government 
was  notified  of  the  Treaty  of  London  and  hastened  to  accept 
it,  but  the  Ottoman  Porte  summarily  rejected  it.  On  August 
3Oth  notice  was  given  to  the  Porte  that  the  allies  intended  to 
begin  coercive  measures,  but  it  still  refused  to  grant  any  con- 
cession. The  allies  then  proceeded  to  the  preliminaries  of 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xiv,  p.  1042. 
1  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  i,  p.  769. 


74  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [498 

execution,  and  their  ambassadors  at  Constantinople  ordered 
the  admirals  of  the  three  fleets  to  prevent  all  transport  or  em- 
ployment of  Ottoman  forces  on  the  coast  of  what  would  prob- 
ably be  the  new  Greek  state.1  On  the  other  hand,  the  Greek 
forces  were  ordered  to  remove  themselves  from  all  place  sout- 
side  its  limits.  In  conformity  with  their  orders  the  allied 
fleets  under  Admiral  Codrington  entered  the  Bay  of  Navarino 
October  20,  1827,  and  notified  Ibrahim  to  quit  Greece.*  A 
conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  Turco-Egyptian  fleet  was  de- 
stroyed ;  and  Ibrahim  agreed  to  cease  hostilities  against  the 
Greeks.  The  news  of  Navarino  produced  different  effects 
upon  the  two  belligerents.  The  Greeks  naturally  were  over- 
joyed, and  no  longer  having  to  fear  the  enemy,  became  very 
active,  extending  their  operations  beyond  the  boundaries 
allotted  to  them,  in  the  hope  that  the  great  powers  would  ac- 
cept accomplished  facts.  Sultan  Mahmoud,  on  the  contrary, 
was  infuriated,  and  was  less  disposed  than  ever  to  treat  with 
his  revolted  subjects,  or  to  submit  to  the  mediation  of  the 
powers  which  had  now  destroyed  his  fleet ;  and  he  demanded 
of  the  three  powers  an  open  disavowal  of  and  a  full  indemnity 
for  the  outrage  which  had  been  committed.  This  was  refused 
by  the  ambassadors  of  those  powers  November  loth,3  and  for 
the  next  month  they  vainly  endeavored  to  induce  the  Sultan 
to  agree  to  the  conditions  of  the  treaty  of  London.  All  they 
could  obtain  was  a  promise  that  if  the  Greeks  would  as  re- 
volted subjects  unconditionally  submit,  he  would  grant  an 
armistice,  restore  the  condition  of  things  existing  in  Greece 
previous  to  1821,  and  give  to  the  country  an  administration 
which  should  be  both  mild  and  just.  In  despair,  the  ambassa- 
dors of  the  three  powers  demanded  their  passports,  and  quitted 
Constantinople  December  8,  1827. 

1  Instruction  addressed  to  the  Admirals,  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers, 
vol.  xvii,  p.  20. 

1  This  is  shown  by  the  protocol  of  the  admirals  drawn  up  previously  to  their 
entrance  in  Navarino,  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xiv,  p.  1050. 
1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers.  voL  xv,  p.  1 103. 


THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  75 

Immediately  there  began  all  over  Turkey  a  massacre  of 
Christians,  especially  of  Russians,  and  on  December  2Oth 
Mahmoud  called  together  the  ayans,  or  heads  of  the  Mussul- 
man districts,  and  issued  to  them  a  violent  manifesto,1  accus- 
ing Russia  of  having  incessantly  incited  revolt  in  his  domin- 
ions since  1821,  and  of  having  cheated  him  at  Ackerman, 
where  her  envoys  had  promised  no  longer  to  interfere  in  the 
Greek  question.  He  added  that  the  time  had  come  to  uphold 
the  honor  of  outraged  Islam,  and  he  appealed  to  the  faithful 
for  support.  Nicholas  resolved  not  to  allow  Mahmoud  to 
outstrip  him.  On  January  6,  1828,  he  proposed  to  the  allies 
a  plan  of  coercion  much  more  drastic  than  that  already 
adopted.'  The  principalities  were  to  be  occupied  by  Russian 
troops ;  the  allied  fleets  were  to  blockade  Alexandria  and 
Constantinople  so  as  to  deliver  and  defend  the  Morea;  and 
the  allies  were  to  support  Capodistrias,  the  president  of  the 
Greek  state,  by  supplying  him  with  money ;  while  they  were 
also  to  order  their  ambassadors,  who  had  left  Constantinople, 
to  assemble  at  Corfu  to  confer  on  means  of  pacification.  In 
the  meantime,  on  August  8,  1827,  George  Canning  had  died. 
He  was  succeeded  by  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  at  the  head  of 
a  ministry  of  Old  Tories,  who,  in  accordance  with  their  tra- 
ditional policy,  discountenanced  all  measures  looking  to  Greek 
independence.  For  the  definite  and  strenuous  system  of 
Canning,  the  new  cabinet  substituted  tentative  and  desultory 
expedients  intended  to  oppose  and  neutralize  the  influence  of 
Russia.  It  turned  to  France,  but  France,  besides  being  Phil- 
Hellene,  wished  to  take  some  action,  which,  while  serving  to 
check  the  Czar,  would  also  increase  her  own  prestige.  She 
therefore  asked  to  be  deputed  to  send  an  army  of  occupation 
into  the  Morea.  This  was  not  pleasing  to  the  Wellington 
ministry,  but  as  it  was  averse  to  assuming  itself  a  directly 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xiv,  p.  1052. 

a  Count  Nesselrode  to  Prince  Lieven,  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol. 
xvii,  p.  30. 


-5  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [500 

hostile  attitude  toward  Turkey,  and  desired  to  establish  a 
counterpoise  to  the  Czar,  it  reluctantly  yielded  to  the  French 
proposal.1 

At  the  end  of  February,  Nicholas  notified  the  powers  that 
he  considered  Mahmoud's  manifesto  of  December  2Oth  as 
equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war,  and  that  he  was  determined 
to  answer  it  by  force ;  that  he  would  be  glad  to  carry  out  the 
terms  of  the  Treaty  of  London  in  union  with  his  allies,  but 
that  he  must,  in  any  event,  obtain  redress  for  his  own  particular 
grievances.2  The  Wellington  cabinet,  disappointed  by  its  fail- 
ure to  obtain  the  full  co-operation  of  France  against  the  Czar, 
made  a  virtue  of  necessity,  and,  in  order  to  prevent  any  inde- 
pendent action  on  his  part  in  the  Mediterranean,  demanded 
that  the  allied  fleets  should  operate  only  in  conformity  with 
the  Treaty  of  London  and  the  collective  decisions  of  the 
contracting  parties.s  Nicholas  agreed  to  this  and  to  the  French 
occupation  of  the  Morea,  and  on  April  26,  1828,  declared  war 
against  Turkey.4  On  July  2d,  the  conferences  of  the  allies 
were  resumed  at  London,  and  on  August  7th,  the  three  ambas- 
sadors assembled  at  Corfu  to  concert  a  plan  for  the  pacification 
of  Greece.  The  Sultan,  after  the  Russians  had  occupied  the 
principalities,  assumed  a  more  moderate  position,  and  hoping 
to  disrupt  the  triple  alliance,  invited  France  and  England  to 
send  back  their  ambassadors  to  treat  on  the  Greek  question 
at  Constantinople.  Wellington,  however,  fearing  if  that  were 
done  Nicholas  would  consider  himself  absolved  from  the  en- 
gagements of  the  Treaty  of  London  and  would,  at  the  head  of 
a  victorious  army,  overthrow  the  entire  established  order  in 

1  The  proposal  and  agreement  may  be  seen  in  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers, 
vol  xvi,  p.  1083 ;  also  in  Parliamentary  Debates,  Hansard's,  new  series,  vol.  xxii, 
pp.  345  et  seq. 

*  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xvii,  p.  50. 

1  The  Earl  of  Aberdeen  to  Prince  Lieven,  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers, 
vol.  xvii,  p.  1 14. 

*  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  777. 


THE  GREEK  REVOLUTION  77 

the  East,  rejected  the  proposal ;  and  the  alliance  was  main- 
tained.1 

The  campaign  of  1828  proved  disastrous  to  the  Russians, 
much  to  the  joy  of  Metternich,*  who  encouraged  the  Turks 
and  sounded  the  other  courts  as  to  a  coalition  against  Russia. 
This  suggestion  was  everywhere  rejected.3  But  Wellington, 
encouraged  by  the  Russian  reverses,  prevailed  upon  France  to 
agree  to  a  protocol,  November  1 6, 1828,  by  which  it  was  agreed 
that  the  two  powers  should  send  their  ambassadors  to  Con- 
stantinople to  urge  upon  the  Porte  the  necessity  of  pacifica- 
tion ;  but  the  protocol  was  accepted  by  France  only  on  condi- 
tion that  it  should  not  be  carried  into  effect  unless  Nicholas 
should  acquiesce  in  it.  The  Czar  gave  his  consent  with  the 
proviso  that,  before  the  British  and  French  ambassadors  should 
proceed  to  Constantinople,  the  London  conference  should 
adopt  a  definite  plan  of  pacification.  Such  a  plan  was  adopted, 
March  22,  1829:*  By  its  principal  clauses,  which  had  been 
agreed  to  by  Capodistrias  and  the  ambassadors  at  Corfu,5  the 
new  Greek  state  was  to  include  the  Morea,  the  Cyclades  and 
continental  Greece  as  far  as  the  Gulfs  of  Orta  and  Volo.  This 
state  was  to  have  a  monarchical  government  with  a  Christian 
prince,  who  was  to  be  selected  by  the  three  powers  and  ap- 
proved by  the  Porte,  but  was  not  to  be  a  member  of  the  reign- 
ing family  of  any  of  the  three  allies ;  and  it  was  to  pay  an 
annual  tribute  to  the  Porte  of  one  million  five  hundred  thou- 
sand piastres  and  recompense  Ottoman  proprietors,  who  were 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Paptrs,  vol.  xvii,  p.  91. 

'The  work  of  Prokesch-Osten,  Geschichte  des  Abfalls  der  Griechen  vom 
Qsmanischen  Jteiche,  is  largely  devoted  to  defending  the  attitude  of  Metternich 
during  the  Greek  Revolution.  The  last  four  volumes  are  valuable  for  the  collec- 
tion of  documents  relating  to  the  Revolution. 

'  For  an  excellent  description  of  the  diplomatic  aspect  of  Europe  at  the  time,  see 
dispatch  of  Count  Pozzo  di  Borgo  to  Count  Nesselrode  in  Martens,  Nouvtau  Sup- 
plement aux  Recueil  des  Traites,  vol.  iii,  p.  347. 

*  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  804. 

6  Ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  798. 


7g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [502 

to  be  required  to  leave  Greece.  The  Turkish  government 
received  the  French  and  English  ambassadors  with  respect, 
but  refused  to  accept  the  new  plan.1  It  was  evident  that  the 
Porte  would  yield  only  to  superior  force. 

The  campaign  of  1829  proved  to  be  decisive.  Diebitsch 
made  his  extraordinary  march  across  the  Balkans  and 
appeared  before  Adrianople  August  2Oth.  As  long  as  the 
Russians  were  at  a  distance,  Mahmoud  was  unyielding ;  but 
now  all  Constantinople  was  in  terror.  The  Prussian  agent, 
de  Royer,  was  sent  in  haste  to  conclude  a  peace  in  the  name 
of  Turkey,  and  it  was  by  his  mediation  that  there  was  signed, 
September  14,  1829,  the  Peace  of  Adrianople.*  By  this  treaty 
the  Czar  restored  to  Turkey  all  his  conquests  in  Europe 
except  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the  Danube,  but  retained 
most  of  the  cities  and  fortresses  taken  in  Asia.  All  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  Moldavia,  Wallachia  and  Servia  were  con- 
firmed and  guaranteed.  The  free  navigation  of  the  Dar- 
danelles and  Bosporous  was  secured  to  the  ships  of  all  powers 
with  whom  the  Porte  was  at  peace.  Russian  subjects  were  to 
have  full  liberty  of  commerce  in  the  entire  Ottoman  Empire. 
The  Sultan  was  to  reimburse  the  Czar  for  the  full  expenses  01 
the  war,  and  satisfy  his  particular  grievances  to  the  extent  of 
eleven  and  a  half  millions  of  Dutch  ducats  (137,000,000 
francs),  as  a  guarantee  of  which  Moldavia,  Wallachia  and 
Bulgaria  were  to  remain  in  the  occupation  of  the  Russians. 
Finally,  the  Ottoman  Porte  agreed,  purely  and  simply,  in  all 
that  concerned  Greece,  to  the  Treaty  of  London  of  July  6, 
1827,  and  the  protocol  of  March  22,  1829.  Two  supple- 
mentary conventions  were  added  to  the  treaty  of  peace — one 
relative  to  the  payment  of  the  indemnity,  the  other  to  the 
status  of  Moldavia  and  Wallachia.  The  latter  introduced  an 
innovation  to  the  effect  that  the  hospodars  should  be  appointed 
lor  life,  instead  of  for  seven  years,  and  that  the  fortresses  be- 

1  See  Annuaire  Lesur  for  1829,  p.  419. 

*  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  813. 


503]  THE  GREEK: REVOLUTION  79 

longing  to  Turkey  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube  should  be 
dismantled.  The  Treaty  of  Adrianople  was  undoubtedly  a 
brilliant  triumph  for  Russian  policy.  By  the  autonomy 
granted  to  Moldavia,  Wallachia,  Servia  and  Greece,  all  of 
whom  felt  that  they  owed  their  privileges  to  Russia,  and  all  of 
whom  were  subject  to  her  domination,  and  by  the  indemnities 
which  the  Sultan  was  unable  to  pay,  the  Ottoman  Empire 
was  exposed  on  all  sides  to  Russian  intrigue,  and  was  placed 
at  the  mercy  of  the  Czar. 

The  Turkish  government  proceeded  to  carry  out  the  stipu- 
lations of  the  treaty,  endeavoring  to  evade  only  those  that 
related  to  the  Greek  question,  and  to  the  payment  of  the 
indemnities.  On  the  latter  point  it  obtained  a  substantial  con- 
cession. After  a  long  negotiation  the  Czar  reduced  the 
indemnity  by  three  millions  of  ducats,  and  evacuated  all  terri- 
tory south  of  the  Danube.  He  knew  that  it  would  be  a  long 
while  before  Turkey  could  free  herself  from  the  debts,  and  in 
consequence  of  the  destruction  of  the  fortresses  in  the  princi- 
palities, the  Russians  could  reach  the  Balkans  at  will.  More- 
over, in  return  for  this  concession,  the  Sultan  yielded  his 
objections  to  the  arrangement  concerning  Greece.1  The 
Greek  government,  however,  protested  vigorously  against  any 
form  of  vassalage  to  Turkey,  and  in  so  doing  was  supported 
by  France,  and  strangely  enough,  still  more  by  England. 
The  British  government  felt  that  it  would  not  do  to  subject 
Greece  to  a  regime  similar  to  that  of  the  principalities,  where 
Russia  could  provoke  new  conflicts  and  create  occasions  for 
intervention  at  will.  The  London  conference,  which  had  re- 
sumed its  labors  in  October,  1829,  decided,  therefore,  that  no 
tie  should  bind  Greece  to  Turkey.3  Russia  did  not  object, 
since  she  expected  that,  as  the  result  of  recent  events,  her 
influence  in  Greece  would  be  preserved ;  but  in  order  still 

1  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  2,  p.  812. 

1  The  protocol  of  Feb.  36,  1830,  in  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol. 
ii,  p.  841. 


g0  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [504 

further  to  enfeeble  Turkey,  and  at  the  same  time  to  create 
vexations  for  England  in  the  possession  of  the  Ionian  Islands, 
she  proposed  to  extend  the  boundaries  of  Greece.  This 
England  refused  to  do.  The  provisions  of  the  protocol  of 
March  22nd  were  carried  out,  and  Greece  was  launched  as  a 
full-fledged  state.  But  the  Greek  Revolution  had  not  resulted 
in  merely  bringing  forth  a  new  state  and  making  a  rent  in  the 
Ottoman  Empire.  It  had  also  disrupted  the  Holy  Alliance, 
having  set  two  members  of  it,  France  and  Russia,  against  the 
other  two  members,  Austria  and  Prussia.1 

1  Metternich   to   the   Emperor   Francis,  October  9th,   1829,   in   MetttmicVs 
Memoirs,  vol.  iv,  p.  635. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   EGYPTIAN   REBELLION. 

DESPITE  the  disasters  of  the  recent  war,  disasters  which  his 
subjects  laid  wholly  to  the  western  innovations  that  he  had 
introduced,  Sultan  Mahmoud  continued  with  his  reforms. 
Whether  he  could  have  successfully  carried  them  out  is  more 
than  doubtful,  but  his  energies  were  soon  diverted  to  another 
object.1  The  rebellions  which  broke  out  in  Albania  and  Bos- 
nia he  quickly  suppressed ; a  but  he  soon  came  into  conflict, 
though  not  on  account  of  reforms,  with  one  of  his  subjects 
whom  he  found  to  be  stronger  than  himself.  This  subject  was 
Mehemet  Ali,  pasha  of  Egypt.  Mehemet  had  quickly  recov- 
ered from  the  catastrophe  at  Navarino,  had  formed  a  splendid 
army,  officered  principally  by  Frenchmen,  had  rebuilt  his  fleet 
and  had  acquired  a  full  treasury,  the  result  of  taxes  wrung 
from  his  subjects,  whom  he  governed  as  a  despot,  but  to  whom 
he  gave  peace.  Mehemet,  as  a  reward  for  his  services  in  the 
Morea,  had  received  the  pashalik  of  Crete ;  but  he  felt  ill  re- 
paid for  his  exertions,  and  decided  to  seek  compensation  in 
Syria.  Conscious  of  his  strength,  he  resolved  to  enlarge  the 
boundaries  of  Egypt,  and  also  to  make  the  possession  of  it 
hereditary  in  his  family.  The  governor  of  Syria  at  this  time 
was  Abdallah  Pasha,  his  personal  enemy,  who  gave  a  refuge 
to  all  Egyptians  who  fled  from  Mehemet's  despotism.  An  ex- 
cuse for  a  conflict,  therefore,  was  not  wanting,  when,  early  in 
1832,  a  war  broke  out  between  these  two  servants  of  the  Sul- 

1  For  a  description  of  Mahmoud  and  his  reforms,  see  Von  Moltkfs  Gesammeltt 
Schriften,  vol.  viii,  particularly  Letter  66,  p.  428. 
1  Annuairt  Ltsur,  1830,  p.  669. 

505]  »' 


g,  7HE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [506 

tan.  Mahmoud  ordered  Mehemet  to  cease  hostilities  and  to 
submit  the  quarrel  to  him,  but  Mehemet  paid  no  attention  to 
his  commands.  His  adopted  son,  Ibrahim,  a  man  of  great 
ability,  soon  overran  the  whole  of  Syria;  and  on  May  27,  1832, 
St.  Jean  d'Acre,  the  key  to  the  country,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Ibrahim.  Mahmoud  proclaimed  Mehemet  an  outlaw,  but  Ib- 
rahim continued  on  his  victorious  career,  successively  defeat- 
ing the  three  armies  sent  against  him  by  the  Sultan.  He  then 
crossed  the  Taurus,  overran  Asia  Minor,  and  began  his  march 
towards  Constantinople,  always  protesting  that  it  was  not  his 
intention  to  overthrow  the  dynasty  of  the  Osmanlis,  but  to 
consolidate  it.  Mahmoud,  whose  last  army  had  been  de- 
stroyed, turned  to  the  European  powers  for  help.1 

The  diplomatic  situation  in  Europe  at  this  time  was  peculiar. 
Nicholas,  who  had  been  very  friendly  to  France  under  the 
Restoration,  was  decidedly  inimical  to  the  July  Monarchy  and 
thwarted  it  at  every  opportunity,  though  he  had  been  unable 
actively  to  show  his  hostility  since  1830  because  of  the  Polish 
rebellion.  The  reactionary  powers,  Austria  and  Prussia,  were 
also  unfriendly  to  Louis  Philippe,  the  "  King  of  the  Barri- 
cades," but  were  well  disposed  towards  Russia  for  maintain- 
ing the  principles  of  the  Holy  Alliance.  To  establish  an  equi- 
librium against  these  three  powers  in  favor  of  Liberalism, 
England  had  formed  an  entente  cordiale  with  the  July  Mon- 
archy, but  the  two  governments  soon  grew  mutually  distrust- 
ful, and  frequently  worked  at  cross  purposes.'  On  the  East- 
ern question,  which  had  once  more  come  up  for  settlement, 
each  power  took  its  stand  according  to  its  interests.  With 
England,  and  especially  with  Palmerston,  who  controlled  her 
foreign  affairs  during  a  great  part  of  this  period,  the  mainten- 
ance of  the  integrity  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  was  a  dogma,' 
and  Palmerston  looked  upon  Mehemet  as  a  menace  to  that 

1  Annual  Register,  1832,  pp.  400  tt  sey. 

1  This  is  evident  in  the  memoirs  of  statesmen  of  the  period. 

'Bulwer's  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  iii,  book  12  passim. 


THE  EGYPTIAN  REBELLION  83 

integrity.*  But  the  attention  of  Englishmen  was  engrossed 
with  home  affairs  in  1832,  and  the  great  desire  of  the  govern- 
ment with  reference  to  the  Eastern  question  was  that  it  might 
be  promptly  closed,  before  Russia  could  take  advantage  of  the 
situation.  Nicholas,  on  the  other  hand,  was  the  most  pro- 
nounced enemy  the  Ottoman  Empire  then  had,  but,  strangely 
enough,  he  determined  to  oppose  Mehemet  in  the  belief  that 
the  latter  would  prove  to  be  its  regenerator,  and  postpone  in- 
definitely the  success  of  Russian  designs.  Austria,  who  feared 
Russian  ascendancy  in  the  Balkans,  supported  the  English 
position,  looking  upon  Mehemet  as  a  rebel  against  legitimate 
authority,  and  upholding  the  Sultan  against  his  vassal.*  Only 
J?rance  supported  Mehemet.  The  Pasha  of  Egypt  was  looked 
upon  by  Frenchmen  as  a  sort  of  client  of  France.  His  army 
and  civil  service  were  officered  principally  by  Frenchmen,  and 
French  influence  in  Egypt  predominated  over  that  of  any  other 
power.  Frenchmen  would  not  have  forgiven  the  July  Mon- 
archy had  it  abandoned  Mehemet.  But  it  was,  besides,  a  rule 
of  French  foreign  policy  to  maintain  the  integrity  of  the  Otto- 
man Empire  against  Russian  aggression,  and  it  was  doubly  so 
now,  when  Russia  was  unfriendly.  And  the  supporters  of  the 
July  Monarchy  believed  that  the  best  way  to  uphold  the  sov- 
ereignty of  Turkey  against  Russian  designs  was  to  make  of 
Egypt  a  strong  rear  guard.  Louis  Philippe,  however,  did  not 
venture  to  support  Mehemet  openly,  because  of  England's 
jealousy  of  French  influence  in  Egypt;  and  the  thing  most 
necessary  to  Louis  Philippe  at  this  time  was  the  English  alli- 
ance. So  the  July  Monarchy  adopted  a  policy  which  was  not 
only  deceitful,  but  which  also  eventually  brought  it  into  dis- 
credit and  danger.3 

Mahmoud  naturally  turned  first  to  those  powers  whom  he 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xxvi,  p.  269,  no.  4. 
1  Aus  Metternich's  Nachgelassenen  Papitren,  vol.  v,  no.  1128. 
*  For  the  position  of  the  various  powers  as  to  Mehemet  Ali,  see  DebiJour,  Hit- 
toire  Diplomatique,  vol.  i,  chap.  9. 


g4  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [508 

considered  friendly  and  requested  their  assistance.1  England, 
however,  was  too  much  engrossed  in  home  affairs  to  take  an 
active  part  in  settling  the  new  complications.*  M.  de  Varennes, 
the  French  charg£  d'affaires,  tendered  his  good  offices  to  the 
Ottoman  Porte,  and  when  they  were  accepted,  he  requested 
Ibrahim,  in  the  name  of  France,  not  to  continue  his  march, 
and  advised  Mehemet  to  accept  the  southern  half  of  Syria, 
Unfortunately,  France  had  as  consul-general  at  Alexandria. 
M.  Mimaut,  who  was  devoted  to  the  interests  of  Mehemet  and 
who  professed  to  believe  that  the  advice  of  de  Verennes  was 
designed  to  meet  diplomatic  exigencies  and  was  not  to  be 
taken  seriously.  He  therefore  counseled  Mehemet  to  refuse 
it.  This  course  was  taken,  and  Ibrahim  resumed  his  march 
and  encamped  within  a  few  miles  of  Scutari.  Mahmoud,  in 
terror,  immediately  invoked,  January  31,  1833,  the  assistance 
of  the  Russian  fleet,  and  on  the  2Oth  of  February  it  anchored 
under  the  palace  of  the  Sultan.  At  this  moment  Admiral 
Roussin,  the  French  ambassador,  arrived.  Roussin  was  a 
fiery  old  soldier,  who  was  very  zealous  for  his  country's  honor, 
and  to  whom  the  Russian  flag  was  hateful.  He  demanded 
that  the  Russian  fleet  be  sent  away  at  once.  Mahmoud 
answered  that  he  would  gladly  accede  to  his  request  if  he 
would  persuade  Mehemet  to  agree  to  the  terms  recommended 
by  de  Varennes.  Roussin  took  it  upon  himself  to  see  that 
this  should  be  done.  But  Mehemet,  who  was  still  acting  upon 
the  counsels  of  Mimaut,  rejected  the  terms  again,  and  de- 
manded not  only  the  whole  of  Syria,  but  also  the  district  of 
Adana,  the  possession  of  which  would  open  to  him  the  whole 
of  Asia  Minor ;  and  he  ordered  Ibrahim  to  recommence  oper- 
ations.3 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xxii,  p.  140  et  seq. 

1  The  reform  bill  excitement  was  prevalent.  See  Hansard's  Parliamentary 
Debates,  third  series,  vol.  xix,  p.  578,  for  Palmerston's  admission  that  England 
had  refused  assistance  to  the  Ottoman  Porte. 

1  Annual  Register,  1833,  p.  288. 


,]  THE  EGYPTIAN  REBELLION  85 

The  result  of  Roussin's  negotiations  was  that  Mahmoud, 
instead  of  sending  away  the  Russian  fleet,  asked,  March  20, 
1833,  that  it  be  reinforced  by  a  Russian  army.  Fifteen  days 
later  twelve  thousand  Russian  troops  encamped  at  Scutari,  and 
a  Russian  army  began  to  form  in  the  Danubian  principalities. 
Both  England  and  Austria  now  became  alarmed  and  ordered 
their  ambassadors  at  Constantinople  to  support  the  French 
proposals ;  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  three  powers  made 
upon  Mahmoud  an  energetic  demand  that  he  come  to  terms 
with  Mehemet,  at  whatever  sacrifice  might  be  necessary,  so  as 
to  do  away  with  the  need  of  Russian  assistance.  Nor  was 
Russia  greatly  opposed  to  the  Forte's  yielding  to  the  demands 
of  Mehemet ;  for  Nicholas  had  now  discovered  that  the  aim  of 
Mehemet  was  territorial  aggrandizement  and  not  the  regenera- 
tion of  the  Ottoman  Empire.  The  more  the  Sultan  was  en- 
feebled the  more  he  would  need  the  assistance  of  the  Czar. 
Mahmoud  therefore  succumbed,  and  on  May  ist  issued  a 
Hatti-sherifif  relieving  Mehemet  from  his  outlawry  and  conced- 
ing everything  that  he  required.1 

Russia  no  longer  had  any  pretext  for  occupying  the  Bos- 
phorus,  and  when  asked  to  remove  her  troops  and  fleet,  she  did 
so,  July  10,  1833.  But  it  soon  transpired  that  for  her  prompt 
compliance  there  was  a  special  cause.  On  July  8th,  only  two 
days  previously,  she  had  concluded  with  the  Sultan  the  Treaty 
of  Unkiar  Skelessi,  which  practically  made  Turkey  a  feudatory 
of  the  Czar.9  It  bound  the  two  powers  to  a  defensive  alliance 
for  eight  years  against  all  others,  each  placing  itself  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  other  for  defense  against  both  external  and  inter- 
nal dangers.  Considering  the  internal  disorders  which  con- 
stantly disturbed  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and  the  ease  with  which 
the  Czar  could  foment  such  disorders,  the  alliance  held  out  to 
Nicholas  untold  possibilities  of  intervention  in  Ottoman  affairs. 
He  took  good  care,  however,  to  guard  against  these  possibili- 

1  Annuaire  Lfsur,  1833,  p.  445  et  seq. 

*  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  925. 


86  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION 

ties  becoming  reciprocal.  By  a  separate  article  it  was  prc 
vided  that,  in  case  the  Czar  should  stand  in  need  of  the  assist 
ance  of  his  ally,  the  latter  should  be  excused  from  furnishing 
active  aid,  but  should  be  considered  as  fulfilling  all  his  engage- 
ments by  simply  closing  the  Dardanelles  to  the  enemies  of  the  \ 
Czar.  This  would  make  Russia  practically  invulnerable  to  the 
states  from  which  she  had  most  to  fear.  An  attack  from  either 
France  or  England  by  way  of  the  Mediterranean  would  then 
be  impossible.  They  could  not  cross  Germany,  and  the  Baltic 
admitted  of  active  operations  for  but  a  few  months  in  the  year. 
The  French  and  English  governments  were  greatly  exercised, 
and  demanded  explanations  of  both  St.  Petersburg  and  Con- 
stantinople. The  explanations  which  they  obtained  were  very 
unsatisfactory,1  and  both  governments  sent  powerful  fleets  to 
the  Aegean.  For  a  time  a  war  with  Russia  seemed  to  be  prob- 
able, but  the  excitement,  after  venting  itself  in  vigorous  pro- 
tests, soon  subsided. 

Though  Sultan  Mahmoud  yielded  to  his  vassal  in  1833,  he 
cherished  an  intention  to  recover  his  lost  provinces,  and  the 
events  of  the  year  following  the  settlement  tended  to  disturb 
his  peaceful  relations  with  Mehemet.  The  latter's  attempt  to 
establish  stable  government  among  the  wild  tribes  of  Syria 
was  constantly  thwarted  by  the  revolts  which  Mahmoud 
secretly  instigated.  And  Mehemet  made  no  secret  of  his  in- 
tention to  found  a  dynasty  and  transmit  to  his  heirs  the  pos- 
session of  his  dominions.'  In  conformity  with  this  design  he 
withheld  payment  of  the  tribute  due  to  his  sovereign;  and 
their  relations  became  more  and  more  strained  till  an  open 
conflict  took  place  early  in  1839.  The  Turkish  army,  which 
Mahmoud  h^-^en  gathering  for  some  years,  crossed  the 
Euphrates  April  2ist.  This  event  naturally  increased  the 
anxiety  which  the  powers  had  already  exhibited  with  regard 

1  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  428. 

•See  his  notification  to  the  French  and  English  consuls  general,  May  25th, 
1838,  in  British,  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  26,  p.  696. 


5  1 1  ]  THE  EG  YPTIAN  REBELLION  87 

to  the  situation.1  The  eight  years  during  which  the  Treaty  of 
Unkiar  Skelessi  was  to  last  had  not  yet  expired,  and  under  its 
provisions  Russia  could  send  an  army  to  Constantinople.* 
Palmerston  made  approaches  to  Louis  Philippe,  who  was  glad 
to  act  in  accord  with  him  in  order  to  strengthen  the  English 
alliance,  which  showed  signs  of  weakness.  The  two  govern- 
ments sent  fleets  to  the  Aegean,  with  instructions  to  force  the 
Dardanelles  if  the  Russian  fleet  should  enter  the  Bosphorus. 
In  May,  Metternich  revived  his  old  plan  of  a  European  con- 
ference at  Vienna,  but  France  and  Russia  objected  to  it. 
France  was  anxious  to  prevent  the  Russian  occupation  of  the 
Bosphorus,  but  she  was  equally  anxious  that  her  protege, 
Mehemet  AH,  should  not  be  interfered  with,  and  she  feared 
that  if  a  conference  should  be  convoked  it  would  not  confine 
itself  to  the  question  of  the  Straits.  Nicholas,  on  the  other 
hand,  although  he  would  have  been  glad  to  strike  a  blow  at 
the  July  Monarchy  through  Mehemet  Ali,  declined  Metter- 
nich's  proposal  because  he  knew  that  the  question  of  the 
Straits  would  be  the  most  important  one  to  be  considered. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  when  the  startling  news 
reached  the  European  courts  that  on  June  24,  1839,  Ibrahim 
had  routed  the  Turkish  army,  that  a  week  later  Sultan 
Mahmoud  had  died,  and  that  immediately  afterwards  the 
Capudan  Pasha  with  the  entire  Turkish  fleet  had  gone  over  to 
Mehemet.  The  Ottoman  Porte  was  now  without  either  army 
or  navy,  and  the  assistance  of  a  great  power  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  its  safety.  The  Divan,  stricken  with  consterna- 
tion, was  about  to  yield  unconditionally  to  Mehemet's  demand 
for  the  hereditary  possession  of  all  his  dominions,  when  a  note 
was  received  from  the  powers.  This  note,  which  bears  date 
July  27,  1839,  informed  the  Porte  that  the  five  great  powers — 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xxvi,  p.  694  et  seq. 

2  As  to  the  anxiety  caused  by  the  Treaty  of  Unkiar  Skelessi  before  the  trouble 
of  1839,  see  Palmerston's  letter  to  Ponsonby,  Bulwer,  Lift  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii, 
p.  247. 


S8  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [jI2 

Austria,  England,  France,  Prussia,  and  Russia — had  agreed  to 
act  in  concert  on  the  Eastern  question,  and  requested  the 
Turkish  government  not  to  come  to  any  definite  conclusion 
without  their  advice.1  The  Porte  replied  that  it  would  await 
the  action  of  Europe,  and  gratefully  accepted  the  proffered 
mediation.  But  the  five  great  powers  were  not  in  accord  as 
to  the  terms  of  settlement,  and  the  divergence  of  views  was 
especially  wide  between  France  and  England.  Palmerston, 
determined  to  keep  the  Ottoman  Empire  intact,  suggested  in 
August,  1839,  that  all  the  provinces  which  Mehemet  had 
sought  to  annex  to  Egypt  be  restored  to  their  former  condi- 
tion, and  that  if  Mehemet  refused  he  should  be  coerced  into 
submission.  But  France,  on  whose  co-operation  Palmerston 
had  at  first  counted,  rejected  his  proposal.  Not  only  would 
she  not  accept  it,  but  she  made  Mehemet's  cause  her  own,  and 
demanded  for  him  the  hereditary  possession  of  Egypt  and  of 
all  the  provinces  which  he  had  conquered.  The  correspond- 
ence between  the  two  governments  became  daily  more  bitter, 
the  people  and  the  newspapers  more  and  more  hostile,  and 
the  alliance  which  had  maintained  the  peace  of  Europe  since 
1830  appeared  to  be  on  the  verge  of  disruption. 

Nicholas  regarded  with  grim  satisfaction  the  clash  between 
France  and  England,  and  determined  to  seize  the  opportunity 
to  humiliate  the  July  Monarchy,  and  to  isolate  France  from 
the  European  concert.  On  September  I5th  Baron  Brunnow 
arrived  at  London  with  a  plan  of  co-operation  from  the  Czar." 
The  latter  was  ready  to  ally  himself  with  the  other  powers  in 
the  settlement  of  the  Eastern  question,*  and  to  that  end  was 
willing  to  renounce  the  Treaty  of  Unkiar  Skelessi,  but  he  pre- 
ferred that  France  should  be  excluded  from  participation  in 
the  settlement.*  France  in  the  mean  time  continued  to  main- 

1  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xxviii,  p.  408. 

*  For  the  contents  of  plan,  see  Annuaire  Lesur,  1840,  p.  442. 

1  See  Bulwer,  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  262. 

4  Seignobos,  Political  History  of  Europe  since  iSfj,  chap,  xxvi,  p.  774. 


5  i  3]  ThE  EG  YPTIAN  REBELLION  89 

tain  the  position  which  she  had  taken.  Thiers,  the  avowed 
champion  of  French  honor,  became  president  of  the  council, 
and  ordered  Guizot,  then  French  ambassador  at  London/to 
uphold  more  energetically  than  ever  the  French  position. 
Though  Thiers  did  not  formally  withdraw  the  adhesion  of  the 
French  government  to  the  note  of  July  27,  1839,  everybody 
knew  that  he  disapproved  of  it,1  and  the  French  nation 
enthusiastically  supported  him  in  his  resolution  to  protect  its 
prot£g£.  The  English  Cabinet,  assured  of  Russian  support, 
early  in  1840  invited  the  powers  to  send  representatives  to  a 
conference  at  London.  The  conference  opened  early  in  April. 
Guizot  played  an  important  part  in  it,  but  his  design  was  not 
to  accelerate  a  settlement,  but  to  retard  it.  He  was  instructed 
by  Thiers  to  stave  off  a  final  decision  until  the  negotiations 
which  had  been  secretly  opened  at  Constantinople  between 
the  Sultan  and  Mehemet,  under  the  auspices  of  the  French 
ambassador,  and  which  were  expected  to  terminate  favorably 
to  Mehemet,  should  have  been  concluded.*  Unfortunately, 
Thiers'  scheme  was  well  known  to  Palmerston,  and  the  suc- 
cess of  the  negotiation  at  Constantinople  was  rendered  null  by 
the  activities  of  Ponsonby,  the  British  ambassador.3  After 
two  months  of  fruitless  discussion  at  London,  on  January  ist 
Palmerston  offered  to  France  terms  of  settlement  which  were 
to  be  final.  These  were  to  concede  to  Mehemet  the  hereditary 
dominion  of  Egypt,  and  the  life  possession  of  the  pashalik  of 
Acre.  Palmerston  demanded  a  categorical  reply,  but  was 
answered  with  new  dilatory  measures.4 

Palmerston  now  entered  upon  negotiations  with  the  other 

1  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  oj  St.  James,  chap,  ii,  p.  59. 

*  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James  in  1840,  chap,  ii,  p.  60. 

8  French  writers  are  almost  unanimous  on  the  anti-French  attitude  of  Ponsonby 
at  Constantinople.  The  charge  was  also  made  against  him  in  Parliament.  Han- 
sard, Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  Ixi,  p.  627. 

*  For  the  attitude  of  the  French  government  on  this  settlement,  see  Guizot's 
Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James  in  1840,  chap,  v,  pp.  188  et  seq. 


g0  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION 

three  powers  for  a  settlement  of  the  eastern  question  without 
France,  and  if  necessary  against  France.  He  was  already 
assured  of  Russia's  co-operation,  and  the  concurrence  of  Austria 
and  Prussia  was  also  practically  assured  as  the  result  of  the 
refusal  of  the  French  government  to  accept  terms  of  settle- 
ment which  they  had  themselves  suggested.1  Palmerston  had 
more  difficulty  in  persuading  some  of  his  colleagues  in  the 
British  cabinet,  who  feared  a  collision  with  France;*  but  he 
convinced  them  that  Louis  Philippe  would  avoid  war  at  any 
cost,3  and  that  Mehemet  would  yield  without  conflict.  On 
July  i$,  1840,  a  treaty  was  concluded  at  London  between 
Great  Britain,  Russia,  Austria,  Prussia,  and  the  Sultan.  It 
declared  that  the  four  powers  first  named,  "  animated  by  the 
desire  of  maintaining  the  integrity  and  independence  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire  as  a  security  for  the  peace  of  Europe,"  would 
compel  Mehemet  Ali,  if  necessary  by  force,  to  accept  the  con- 
ditions which  the  Sultan  had  agreed  to  grant  him;  and  it 
placed  under  their  collective  safeguard  the  Bosphorus  and 
the  Dardanelles  and  Constantinople  itself.  The  conditions 
agreed  upon  were  to  be  notified  to  Mehemet  by  the  Sultan, 
who  was  to  offer  him  the  hereditary  administration  of  Egypt 
and  the  life  administration  of  the  pashalik  of  Acre,  provided 
that  he  accepted  within  ten  days,  and  at  the  same  time  ordered 
the  withdrawal  of  his  forces  from  Crete,  the  Holy  Cities, 
Adana,  and  the  northern  part  of  Syria.  Should  he  fail  to 
accept  within  that  time,  the  offer  of  the  Sultan  was  to  be  re- 
duced to  the  hereditary  governorship  of  Egypt ;  and  in  case 
Mehemet  should  not  within  another  ten  days  accept  this  con- 

1  For  the  plan  suggested  by  Prussia  and  Austria  to  France,  see  Guizot's  Embassy 
to  the  Court  of  St.  James  in  1840,  chap,  ii,  p.  74  et  stq. 

1  The  British  Cabinet  was  very  divided  as  to  the  wisdom  of  supporting  Palmer- 
ston on  the  Eastern  question.  See  his  letter  to  Melbourne  in  Bulwer,  Lift 
of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  309;  Galso  uizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James, 
chap,  v,  p.  1 80. 

8  Letter  to  Granville  at  Paris  in  Bulwer,  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  269. 


515]  THE  EGYPTIAN  REBELLION  9! 

cession,  the  Sultan  was  to  be  bound  by  nothing.  Finally, 
contrary  to  diplomatic  usage,  it  was  agreed  in  an  additional 
protocol  that  the  powers  should  proceed  to  carry  out  the 
treaty  without  awaiting  the  exchange  of  ratifications.1 

The  treaty  of  the  I5th  of  July  was  signed  without  Guizot's 
knowledge,  and  even  when  two  days  later  Palmerston  informed 
him  of  its  contents  *  he  did  not  give  him  the  text,  and  con- 
cealed altogether  the  additional  protocol.3  On  receiving  the 
news  of  the  treaty  Thiers  was  angry,  but  he  was  no  more 
angry  than  his  countrymen.  France  found  herself  isolated 
once  more  as  in  1815,  with  Europe  arrayed  against  her.4  The 
Chambers  became  excited;  the  most  conservative  journals 
called  upon  the  nation  to  maintain  its  honor;  men  talked  of 
taking  up  again  the  struggle  against  Europe  and  of  regaining 
the  natural  frontiers  of  the  country — the  Rhine  and  the  Alps. 
Immense  war  preparations  were  begun,  a  credit  of  a  hundred 
million  francs  being  voted  solely  to  put  Paris  in  a  state  of 
proper  defense.5  Nevertheless,  Louis  Philippe  was  resolved 
not  to  go  to  war,  and  he  used  every  means  to  obtain  some  con- 
cession from  the  allies  by  which  he  could  honorably  re-enter 
the  European  concert.  He  worked  particularly  through  his 
son-in-law,  Leopold  of  Belgium,  who  was  also  an  uncle  of 
Queen  Victoria  and  had  great  influence  with  her.6  Palmerston, 
however,  declared  to  Guizot  that,  while  the  French  govern- 
ment might  re-enter  the  European  concert,  the  treaty  would 
be  literally  carried  out.7  This  reply  was,  at  the  moment,  all 
the  more  provoking,  because  Thiers'  agent  in  Egypt,  Count 

1  Hertslet's  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty, .vol.  ii,  p.  1008. 

1  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  v,  p.  208. 

•  See  Palmerston's  defense  of  his  action  in  his  letter  to  Hobhouse  in  Bulwer. 
Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  iii,  p.  426. 

4  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  v,  pp.  235  tt  seq. 

•  Annual  Register,  1840,  p.  171  et  seq. 

•  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  v,  pp.  263  et  seq. 
7  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  v,  pp.  272  et  seq. 


^2  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [5  r6 

Walewski,  had  just  returned  with  a  concession  from  Mehemet, 
who  had  promised  him  to  accept  the  hereditary  possession  of 
Egypt  and  the  life  possession  of  Syria.1  Thiers  immediately 
sent  Walewski  to  Constantinople  to  obtain  the  assent  of  the 
Porte  to  this  arrangement,  and  on  September  18,  1840,  an- 
nounced that  France  would  make  no  further  concessions,  and 
was  ready  to  sustain  her  position.* 

These  declarations  alarmed  the  more  yielding  members  of 
the  British  Cabinet,3  but  Palmerston  persisted  in  his  calm 
assurance  that  Louis  Philippe  would  not  go  to  war  and  that 
Mehemet  would  not  resist  the  allies.  At  this  conjuncture  news 
arrived  from  the  East  which  tended  to  defeat  any  attempt  at 
conciliation.  Whilst  a  Turkish  agent  carried  the  ultimatum 
of  the  treaty  to  Mehemet,  and  before  the  latter's  reply  had 
arrived  at  Constantinople,  an  Anglo-Austrian  fleet  blockaded 
the  coast  of  Syria  and  bombarded  Beyrouth,  which  was  evac- 
uated by  Ibrahim  September  nth.  Three  days  later,  the 
Divan,  instead  of  accepting  the  proposition  of  Walewski,  out- 
lawed Mehemet.  When  the  news  from  the  East  arrived  at 
Paris,  there  occurred  another  outburst  of  indignation,  and  talk 
of  fighting  Europe  and  regaining  the  Rhine  frontier  was  again 
indulged  in.4  This  was  met  by  a  patriotic  outburst  all  over 
Germany,  where  demands  were  on  all  sides  heard  for  a  cam- 
paign against  the  hereditary  enemy,  such  as  had  been  made  in 
1813.  Prussia  and  Austria  consulted  as  to  the  best  measures 
of  defense,  and  the  situation  became  very  critical.5 

Several  circumstances,   however,  combined  to  prevent  an 
outbreak,  the  principal  one  being  the  determination jof JLouis 

1  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  v,  p.  295  tt  seq. 
1  Bulwer,  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  283. 

1  Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  liii,  p.  182  et  seq.,  and  vol.  Ivi,  p.  50 
tt  seq. 

*  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  v,  p.  322  et  seq. 

*As  to  the  war  alarm  in  Germany,  see  Aus  Metternich's  Nachgelassenen 
Papieren,  vol.  vi,  p.  465  et  seq. 


THE  EGYPTIAN  REBELLION 


93 


Philippe  to  avoid  war.  When,  therefore,  early  in  October, 
Thiers  submitted  a  warlike  declaration  to  the  Chambers, 
Louis  Philippe  refused  to  support  it.  Thiers  resigned,  but  he 
was  prevailed  upon  to  withdraw  his  resignation  when  shown 
that  in  the  excited  state  of  public  feeling  it  might  prove  fatal 
to  the  monarchy.  He  recalled  the  French  fleet  from  the  East 
in  order  to  prevent  a  collision  with  the  British,  and  limited 
the  casus  belli  to  the  contingency  of  the  quadruple  alliance 
depriving  Mehemet  of  Egypt.1  Metternich,  who  did  not  want 
war  any  more  than  Louis  Philippe,  worked  on  Palmerston,  who, 
under  the  pressure  of  his  colleagues  as  well  as  of  Metternich, 
gave  an  assurance  that  the  outlawry  of  Mehemet  should  have 
no  effect.3  Metternich  at  the  same  time  interceded  with  Louis 
Philippe  to  get  rid  of  Thiers,  whom  he  regarded  as  the  incar- 
nation of  the  Revolution  and  whom  Louis  Philippe  himself 
was  anxious  to  dismiss  as  soon  as  he  safely  could  do  so.  An 
attempt  on  Louis  Philippe's  life  having  momentarily  revived 
his  popularity,  he  seized  the  opportunity  to  dismiss  Thiers, 
because  of  the  latter's  refusal  to  moderate  the  address  to  the 
Chambers  and  accept  a  colorless  one  proposed  by  the  king 
himself.  3  Marshal  Soult  became  president  of  the  new  ministry, 
but  Guizot,  who  became  minister  of  foreign  affairs,  was  the 
real  head.4 

The  new  ministry  set  before  itself  the  task  of  reconciling 
France  with  Europe  without  suffering  a  loss  of  dignity. 
Guizot  hoped  that  the  European  courts  would  be  willing  to 
concede  to  him  what  they  had  refused  to  Thiers,  because  of 
his  known  conservative  views.  Leopold  of  Belgium  was 
again  employed  as  an  intermediary  to  obtain  some  conces- 
sions from  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of  the  I5th  of  July,  but 

1  Annual  Register,  1840,  p.  177;  also  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St. 
James,  chap,  vi,  p.  321. 

*  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  vi,  p.  321. 

*  Guizot,  Embassy  to  the  Court  of  St.  James,  chap,  vii,  p.  381. 

*  Annual  Register,  1840,  p.  178. 


p4  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION 

Palmerston  answered  that  the  interests  of  Europe  could  not  be 
sacrificed  to  those  of  Louis  Philippe,  and  that  France  in  any 
event  had  nothing  to  do  with  a  treaty  to  which  she  was  not  a 
party.1  At  about  the  same  time  word  arrived  from  the  East 
that  nearly  all  the  coast  of  Syria  had  surrendered  to  the 
English  fleet,  St.  Jean  d'  Acre  having  done  so  on  November 
2d,  and  that  Ibrahim  had  been  compelled  to  evacuate  most  of 
Syria.  In  such  a  crisis  it  was  felt  that  no  French  ministry, 
however  desirous  of  peace,  could  yield  without  sacrificing 
French  dignity.  In  the  parliamentary  discussions  of  Novem- 
ber 25th  to  28th  Guizot  declared  that  France  would  not  suffer 
Mehemet  to  be  dispossessed  of  Egypt,  and  the  armaments 
begun  by  the  preceding  ministry  were  continued  with  feverish 
haste. 

And  the  reports  which  continued  to  come  from  the  East 
were  such  as  to  prevent  the  French  government  from  assum- 
ing any  other  position.  After  the  taking  of  St.  Jean  d'Acre, 
Admiral  Napier  had  sailed  to  Alexandria  and  threatened  it 
with  bombardment  if  Mehemet  did  not  make  an  immediate 
submission.  Mehemet,  deserted  by  France,  agreed  to  the 
convention  of  November  25th,  which  stipulated  that,  in  con- 
sideration of  the  complete  evacuation  of  Syria  by  Ibrahim,  and 
the  restitution  of  the  Turkish  fleet,  the  quadruple  alliance 
would  cease  all  warlike  operations  against  Mehemet  and 
induce  the  Ottoman  Porte  to  concede  to  him  the  hereditary 
possession  of  Egypt.  The  effect  of  this  action,  which  was 
consistent  with  the  view  now  held  by  the  French  government, 
was  entirely  nullified  by  the  course  of  the  Porte,  which,  under 
the  influence  of  Ponsonby,  the  English  ambassador  at  Con- 
stantinople, rejected  the  convention  and  refused  to  grant  to 
Mehemet  more  than  the  life  possession  of  Egypt.2  The 
Eastern  question  became  more  acute  than  ever.  However 
desirous  the  French  government  might  be  to  avoid  a  conflict, 

1  Letter  to  Granville  in  Bulwer,  Lije  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  301. 
Annual  Register,  1840,  p.  193. 


\ 


THE  EGYPTIAN  REBELLION 


95 


it  could  not  disarm  without  dishonor.  The  troops  were  kept 
on  a  war  footing,  and  on  February  i,  1841,  the  Chambers 
passed  a  law  relative  to  the  fortification  of  Paris. 

The  resolute  attitude  of  France  alarmed  Austria  and  Prussia. 
Metternich  was  more  anxious  than  ever  to  prevent  war  and 
maintain  the  status  quo  in  Europe,  and  Prussia  was  fearful  for 
her  Rhine  provinces.1  The  danger  would  not  be  removed 
until  France  disarmed,  and  that  would  be  impossible  until  the 
Eastern  question  was  solved.  Austria  and  Prussia  therefore 
labored  together  during  January,  1841,  to  bring  France  once 
more  into  the  European  concert;  and  in  spite  of  the  under- 
handed opposition  of  Nicholas  and  the  indifference  of  Pal- 
merston,  the  quadruple  alliance  was  persuaded  to  come  to  an 
agreement  acceptable  to  France.  The  allies  adopted  on  Janu- 
ary 31,  1841,  a  note  inviting  the  Porte  not  only  to  revoke  the 
outlawry  pronounced  against  Mehemet,  but  also  to  accord  to 
him  the  promise  that  his  descendants  in  the  direct  line  should 
be  successively  named  by  the  Sultan  to  the  pashalik  of  Egypt. 
This  was  far  removed  from  the  demands  of  France  a  year  be- 
fore, but  it  was  at  least  a  concession,  and  Guizot  eagerly  em- 
braced it.  He  therefore  authorized  Bourqueney,  the  French 
ambassador  at  London,  to  accept  the  terms  embodied  in  the 
note  of  the  3ist  of  January,  but  only  on  the  following  condi- 
tions :  That  the  initiative  in  the  negotiations  should  be  taken 
not  by  France  but  by  the  allies  ;  that  the  hereditary  possession 
of  Egypt  should  be  assured  to  Mehemet  Ali  ;  that  the  treaty 
of  the  1  5th  of  July  should  be  considered  as  entirely  executed, 
and  should  not  again  be  brought  into  discussion  ;  that  its  ful- 
filment should  be  evidenced  by  an  official  notice  to  the  French 
government  ;  and  that  the  question  of  disarmament  should  not 
be  raised.  These  points  admitted,  the  French  government 
would  gladly  conclude  a  convention  relative  to  the  East  with 
the  allies.* 

1  Aus  Metternich  's  Nachgtlassenen  rapieren,  vol.  vi,  pp.  513  et  seq. 
3  Debidour,  Histoire  Diplomatique,  vol.  i,  p. 


06  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [530 

The  preliminary  conditions  demanded  by  Guizot  were 
accepted,  and  in  the  first  week  of  March  a  protocol  was  drawn 
up.  The  treaty  of  the  I5th  of  July  was  declared  to  be  ful- 
filled, and  a  project  of  a  quintuple  convention  was  submitted. 
This  project  was  far  from  what  Guizot  desired.  It  consisted 
simply  in  a  declaration  that  the  Straits  should  rest  under  the 
absolute  sovereignty  of  Turkey  and  should  be  closed  to  the 
naval  forces  of  all  the  other  powers.  Guizot  wished  to  include 
in  it  a  guarantee  of  the  integrity  and  independence  of  the  Otto- 
man Empire,  but  to  this  Russia  now  refused  to  accede.  He 
also  desired  to  insert  a  provision  for  the  protection  of  the 
Christians  in  Syria,  but  this  point  England  was  unwilling  to 
discuss.  Nevertheless,  Guizot  was  about  to  accept  the  pro- 
tocol when  grave  news  arrived  from  the  East.  The  Sultan  by 
a  Hatti-sheriff  of  February  i$th  had  accorded  to  Mehemet  the 
hereditary  possession  of  Egypt,  but  at  the  instigation  of 
Ponsonby  had  imposed  restrictions  which  Mehemet  would  not 
accept.  The  Sultan  was  to  have  the  right  on  each  vacancy  to 
designate  among  the  heirs  of  Mehemet  the  new  titulary  of  the 
pashalik ;  the  Pasha  was  to  reduce  his  army  to  eighteen  thou- 
sand men,  and  was  not  to  name  any  officer  above  the  rank  of 
adjutant;  the  mode  of  collecting  the  taxes  was  to  be  prescribed 
by  the  Sultan,  who  was  to  receive  one-fourth  of  the  proceeds." 
Mehemet  refused  these  conditions,  and  Guizot  declared  that 
France  could  not  sign  the  projected  convention.  None  of  the 
powers,  however,  was  desirous  to  uphold  the  Porte  in  its  posi- 
tion. Metternich  interposed  with  energy  at  Constantinople, 
and  on  April  igth  another  Hatti-sheriff  was  issued  satisfactory 
to  Mehemet.2  The  hereditary  possession  of  Egypt  was  to  be 
according  to  primogeniture ;  the  Pasha  was  to  be  permitted  to 
name  the  officers  of  the  army  up  to  the  grade  of  colonel,  in- 
clusive; and  finally  he  was  to  pay  a  tribute,  the  amount  of 
which  was  to  be  fixed  from  time  to  time.  On  June  lOth, 

1  Annual  Register,  1841,  p.  286. 
1  Annuaire  Lesur,  1841,  p.  516. 


521]  THE  EGYPTIAN  REBELLION  gj 

Mehemet  solemnly  accepted  the  conditions  of  the  Hatti-sheriff, 
and  on  July  13,  1841,  there  was  concluded  at  London  a  treaty 
which  guaranteed  the  neutrality  of  the  Straits.1  It  did  not  by 
any  means  solve  the  Eastern  question.  In  his  effort  to  abase 
France,  Nicholas  had  lost  the  ground  which  he  gained  by  the 
Treaty  of  Unkiar  Skelessi,  and  he  set  to  work  to  recover  it; 
but  he  was  to  find  in  the  future  that  no  one  state  would  be 
allowed  to  settle  the  Eastern  question  alone. 

Sultan  Abdul-Medjid,  who  succeeded  Mahmoud  in  1839, 
placed  himself  to  a  great  extent  under  the  influence  of  Reschid 
Pasha,  the  leader  of  the  Turkish  reform  party.  Reschid,  in 
turn,  was  largely  controlled  by  Stratford  Canning,  who  from 
this  time  down  to  the  Crimean  War  was  to  exercise  so  great 
an  influence  on  the  fortunes  of  the  Ottoman  Empire.2  Reschid 
and  his  friends  believed  that  the  only  way  to  prevent  the  de- 
struction of  their  country  was  by  carrying  out  the  reforms  in- 
augurated by  Mahmoud  and  developing  them.  In  1839  there 
was  published  the  Hatti-sheriff  of  Gulhan^,3  which  proposed 
many  reforms  in  administration,  education  and  taxation,  and 
in  the  relations  between  the  Turks  and  the  Rayahs.  Reschid 
exerted  himself,  as  far  as  possible,  in  the  face  of  Turkish  fan- 
atacism  and  Rayah  ignorance,  to  put  it  into  force ;  but  he  was 
obliged  to  combat  an  enemy  who  was  quite  as  difficult  to  deal 
with  as  either  of  the  other  two.  This  enemy  was  Nicholas  of 
Russia.  The  Czar  did  not  desire  to  see  the  Ottoman  Empire 
regenerated,  and  he  used  all  his  influence  with  the  subject 
peoples  to  prevent  it.  In  1844,  he  paid  a  visit  to  England, 
ostensibly  to  congratulate  Victoria  on  her  accession  to  the 
throne,  but  incidentally  to  destroy  the  entente  between  Eng- 
land and  France,  and  to  come  to  some  agreement  with  Great 
Britain  on  the  Turkish  question.  It  was  during  this  visit  that 

1  Hertslet,  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  1024. 

1  Lane  Poole,  Life  of  Stratford  Canning,  chaps,  xvii.  to  xxiii. 

3  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xxxi,  p.  1239. 


9g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [522 

he  made  his  first  suggestion  for  the  dismemberment  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire.  It  was  received  very  coldly  by  the  British 
foreign  office.1  Whatever  the  immediate  plans  which  he  may 
have  had  against  the  integrity  of  Turkey,  he  was  obliged  to 
postpone  them.  Soon  afterwards  there  came  the  Revolution 
of  1848;  and  the  attitude  of  the  Porte  during  that  struggle  was 
not  such  as  to  conciliate  him.  The  Porte  witnessed  with  satis- 
faction the  rebellions  in  its  neighbors'  dominions,  and  seized 
the  opportunity  of  an  uprising  in  the  Danubian  principalities 
to  send  an  army  thither,  ostensibly  to  keep  the  peace,  but  in 
reality  to  counterbalance  the  Russian  army  which  had  also 
occupied  the  territory.  And  when,  after  the  revolution  was 
over,  Russia  and  Austria  demanded  the  extradition  of  the 
Polish  and  Hungarian  refugees,  who  had  found  asylum  in  the 
Turkish  dominions,  the  Porte,  strongly  backed  by  France  and 
England,  refused  either  their  extradition  or  their  immediate 
expulsion.2  It  was  galling  to  Nicholas  to  submit  to  such  a 
denial  by  his  weak  neighbor,  but  he  was  only  biding  his  time. 
By  1852,  the  European  situation  appearing  to  be  favorable,  he 
determined  to  carry  out  the  scheme  which  he  had  never  re- 
linquished since  his  accession  to  the  throne — the  despoilment 
of  the  Ottoman  Empire. 

1  Nesselrode's  memorandum,  containing  the  views  of  Nicholas  and  delivered  to 
the  British  government,  is  printed  in  Parliamentary  Papers  for  1854,  vol.  kxi, 
part  vi. 

*  See  the  voluminous  correspondence  on  this  question  in  British  and  Foreign 
State  Papers,  vol.  xxxviii,  p.  1 266  et  seq. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE   CRIMEAN   WAR 

THE  special  privileges  enjoyed  by  the  Latin  monks  in  the 
Holy  Places  in  the  East,  under  the  protection  of  France,  dated 
back  to  the  sixteenth  century.  These  privileges  were  solemnly 
confirmed  by  the  Capitulations  of  1740.  But  since  1701,  when 
Peter  the  Great  became  not  only  the  temporal  but  also  the 
spiritual  head  of  Russia,  the  encroachments  of  the  Greek  monks 
on  the  privileges  of  the  Latins  had  been  steady  and  persistent. 
After  the  death  of  Louis  XV.,  the  attention  of  French  states- 
men was  turned  chiefly  to  internal  affairs,  and  from  the  French 
Revolution  to  the  accession  of  Napoleon  III.,  the  governmental 
changes  were  so  violent  and  numerous  that  the  Latin  monks 
could  rely  but  little  on  the  support  of  the  chief  Catholic  power, 
while  the  Greeks  were  always  sure  of  the  aid  of  Russia.  When 
Louis  Napoleon  became  President  of  France,  the  chief  of  the 
Holy  Places,  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  as  well  as  the  great  church 
of  Bethlehem,  the  grotto  of  the  Nativity,  and  the  tomb  of  the 
Virgin  at  Gethsemane,  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Greeks. 
Louis  Napoleon  desired  to  gain  the  support  of  the  Church.  To 
this  end  he  overthrew  the  Roman  Republic,  and  he  now  de- 
cided to  intervene  in  the  dispute  as  to  the  Holy  Places.  After 
having  vainly  invoked  the  Capitulations  of  1740,  he  demanded 
the  appointment  of  a  commission  to  inquire  into  the  relative 
claims  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins.  The  Sultan  appointed  such 
a  commission,  July  15,  1851..  After  several  months  of  investi- 
gation, the  commission  reported  in  favor  of  the  claims  of 
France,  and  this  report  was  confirmed  by  the  firman  of  Febru- 
ary 9,  1852.  But,  profiting  by  the  absence  of  the  French  am- 
523]  99 


v> 


I00  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [524 

bassador,  Russia  intimidated  the  Porte  into  granting  demands 
irreconcilable  with  the  firman.  At  the  same  time,  official 
Russia  began  to  claim  that  the  Treaty  of  Kainardji  not  only 
made  the  Czar  the  legal  protector  of  the  Greek  monks,  but 
also  of  all  subjects  of  the  Ottoman  Porte  belonging  to  the 
Greek  Church.1 

In  his  efforts  to  give  effect  to  this  claim,  Nicholas  counted 
on  the  benevolent  neutrality  or' Austria,  because  of  her  grati- 
tude for  his  suppression  of  the  Hungarian  Revolution,  and  also 
on  that  of  Prussia,  because  of  the  firm  friendship  of  Frederick 
William  IV.  Hating  France  as  the  source  of  all  revolutionary 
movements,  he  despised  Napoleon  III.,  and  if  it  were  necessary 
to  fight  France  in  order  to  carry  out  his  projects,  he  would 
not  hesitate  to  do  so,  provided  he  could  placate  England.3  His 
efforts  were,  therefore,  directed  to  that  end,  and  in  January, 
1853,  ne  held  tne  celebrated  conversations  with  Sir  Hamilton 
Seymour.  Likening  Turkey  to  a  "sick  man" — a  man  in  a 
dying  condition — he  suggested  that  it  behooved  Russia  and 
England  to  consider  his  demise  and  arrange  for  the  distribu- 
tion of  his  effects.  The  thing  could  be  done  quietly  and  easily, 
provided  Russia  and  England  could  agree.  He  was  willing 
that  England  should  have  Egypt  and  Crete,  and,  although  he 
disclaimed  any  desire  to  retain  Constantinople  permanently,  he 
would  occupy  it  temporarily  as  a  gage  for  the  future.3  The 
Czar's  proposals  were  rejected  by  the  English  ministry;  but  it 
seems  quite  certain  that,  almost  until  war  actually  broke  out, 
Nicholas  labored  under  the  impression  that  England  was  not 

1  See  Parliamentary  Papers  for  1854,  vol.  Ixxi,  nos.  1-84.  See  also  in  Philli- 
more's  International  Law,  third  edition,  vol.  i,  page  618  et  seq.,  a  thorough  dis- 
cussion of  the  Russian  claim  to  a  protectorate  over  the  Christians  in  the  Ottoman 
Empire. 

1  For  an  account  of  Nicholas'  feelings  toward  France,  see  Rambaud,  Histoire  de 
la  Kussie,  vol.  ii,  chap.  xvi. 

s  "  Nous  avons  sur  les  bras  un  homme  malade — un  homme  gravement  malade  ; 
ce  sera,  je  vous  )e  dis  franchement,  un  grand  malheur  si,  un  de  ces  jours,  il  devait 
nous  echapper,  surtout  avant  que  toutes  les  dispositions  necessaires  fussent  prises." 


525]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR  IOI 

opposed  to  the  destruction  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and  that 
she  had  declined  his  overtures  probably  because  she  had  some 
scheme  of  partition  of  her  own. 

On  February  10,  1853,  Prince  Mentschikoff,  one  of  the 
highest  dignitaries  of  Russia,  set  out  for  Constantinople  on  a 
special  embassy.  On  the  way  south  he  visited  the  Russian 
fleet  and  'inspected  the  army  along  the  Pruth,  and  with  the 
commander  of  the  forces  and  the  vice-admiral  of  the  fleet  he 
entered  Constantinople  February  28th.  In  response  to  in- 
quiries as  to  the  object  of  the  special  embassy,  Nesselrode 
assured  foreign  representatives  that  it  was  to  discuss  the  two 
questions  that  had  recently  arisen  in  consequence  of  the  dis- 
pute as  to  the  Holy  Places  in  Palestine  and  of  the  rebellion  in 
Montenegro.1  No  one  could  have  been  selected  more  fit  to 
carry  out  an  arrogant  mission  than  Prince  Mentschikoff,  than 
whom  there  was  no  more  arrogant  man.  Neither  France  nor 
England  had  at  the  moment  an  ambassador  in  Constantinople; 
but  towards  the  end  of  March  the  Turkish  ministers  informed 
the  charges  d'affaires  of  the  western  powers  that  Mentschikoff 
had  made  a  proposal  under  threat  of  evil  consequences  if  it 
were  divulged.  In  exchange  for  a  permanent  alliance  which 
he  offered  the  Sultan,  he  demanded  that  the  Sultan  should 
conclude  a  treaty  recognizing  the  Czar  as  the  legal  protector 
of  the  Greek  church  in  the  Ottoman  Empire.3  As  the  heads 
of  that  church  exercised  numerous  and  important  temporal 
functions  over  the  12,000,000  Christian  subjects  of  the  Otto- 
man Porte,  the  submission  of  the  Sultan  to  this  demand  would 
have  been  practically  equivalent  to  an  abdication  of  all 
sovereignty. 

The  English  and  French  ambassadors,  Sir  Stratford  Canning 
and  M.  de  la  Cour,  soon  reached  Constantinople.  Their  gov- 
ernments had  been  advised  of  the  situation  and  had  instructed 
them  to  act  in  unison.  Canning  and  de  la  Cour  affected  to 

1  Seymour  to  Russell,  Parliamentary  tapers  t  vol.  Ixxi,  nos.  87,  124,  171. 

1  For  details  of  negotiations,  see  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  nos.  108-140. 


IO2  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [526 

believe  what  Mentschikoff  continued  to  assert,  that  the  object 
of  the  latter's  mission  was  the  settlement  of  questions  as  to 
the  Holy  Places  and  Montenegro ;  and  they  hoped  by  peace- 
ably settling  these  questions  to  deprive  Russia  of  any  pretext 
for  further  interference  in  Turkey.  Thanks  to  Austrian  pres- 
sure at  Constantinople,  the  Montenegrin  question  was  already 
in  a  fair  way  to  be  settled,1  and  Canning  had  no  great  difficulty 
in  obtaining  from  France  such  concessions  in  the  Holy  Places 
dispute  as  necessarily  satisfied  Russia.2  An  agreement  was 
signed  May  4th,  and  there  was  now  nothing  left  to  Mentschi- 
koff but  either  to  withdraw  or  to  unmask.  Nicholas  did  not 
hesitate.  By  his  order  Mentschikoff  on  the  5th  of  May  ad- 
dressed an  ultimatum  to  the  Porte  drawn  up  in  most  concise 
terms,  demanding  that  the  Porte  conclude  within  five  days  a 
convention  with  Russia  guaranteeing  to  the  Greek  church  not 
only  its  religious  liberties,  but  also  its  temporal  privileges. 
If  the  answer  were  in  the  negative,  he  should  immediately  quit 
Constantinople  and  his  master  would  take  the  necessary 
measures.3 

Encouraged  by  the  French  and  English  ambassadors  the 
Porte  replied,  on  May  loth,  that  it  could  not  agree  to  a  con- 
vention which  would  destroy  its  independence  by  placing  its 
internal  administration  under  the  surveillance  and  control  of  a 
foreign  power.  It  was  willing  to  guarantee  by  a  public  act 
full  religious  liberty  to  all  its  subjects.  But  that  would  be  as 
an  act  of  sovereignty ;  it  would  not  engage  itself  in  that  re- 
spect with  any  foreign  power.  Still  less  would  it  bind  itself 
by  contract  in  anything  that  concerned  the  temporal  privileges 
of  the  Greek  church.4  The  Sultan  at  the  same  time  confirmed 
his  refusal  by  putting  Rechid  Pasha,  the  reformer  and  enemy 
of  Russia,  in  charge  of  foreign  affairs.  Mentschikoff  professed 

'Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  cxxvi,  p.  371  et  seq. 
2  Lane-Poole,  Life  of  Stratford  Canning,  vol.  ii,  chap.  xxv. 

*  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  179. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  193. 


527]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR 

to  reduce  his  pretensions  by  suggesting  that  instead  of  a 
formal  convention,  a  simple  note  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Russian  government,  in  which  the  Porte  should  make  the 
concessions  demanded.1  Rechid,  on  the  same  day,  May  20, 
1853,  sent  a  note  drawn  in  a  sense  directly  the  opposite  of  that 
which  Mentschikoff  suggested,  carefully  reserving  the  inde- 
pendence and  sovereignty  of  the  Sultan.  Mentschikoff  left 
Constantinople  the  next  day.  A  few  days  later  Nesselrode 
sent  an  ultimatum  to  the  Porte  demanding  that  it  accept 
MentschikofFs  last  proposal  within  eight  days,  after  which,  if  it 
persisted  in  its  refusal,  the  Czar  "  would  take  his  guarantee  " 
and  immediately  occupy  Moldavia  and  Wallachia.  On  June 
i  ith,  Nesselrode  addressed  a  circular  to  all  Russian  diplomatic 
agents  abroad,  in  which  he  explained  the  "  irresistible " 
reasons  which  had  driven  Nicholas  to  that  extreme.2 

Europe  was  greatly  stirred,  and  was  almost  a  unit  against 
the  Czar  ;  but  the  provocation  to  England  and  France  was 
especially  great,  for  Nicholas  had  given  his  word  to  the 
English  Government  that  he  would  not  act  in  the  East  with- 
out first  coming  to  an  agreement  with  it.3  The  two  western 
powers  daily  drew  closer  together,  and  on  June  1st  they 
ordered  their  fleets  to  Besika  Bay,  just  outside  the  Dar- 
danelles. By  so  doing  they  still  observed  the  Treaty  of  the 
Straits  of  1841,  and  yet  were  within  call  of  the  Sultan.  This 
enraged  the  Czar,  who  was  already  incensed  at  the  rejection 
of  Nesselrode's  ultimatum,  and  at  the  issuance  by  the  Porte 
on  June  6th  of  a  hatti-sheriff,  which  secured  full  religious 
liberty  to  all  the  subjects  of  the  Sultan.4  On  June  26th, 
Nicholas  issued  a  manifesto  to  the  Russian  nation,  justifying 
his  action  as  the  performance  of  a  sacred  duty.5  On  July  3d, 

1  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  2IO. 

2  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  236. 

s  For  repeated  assurances,  see  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  195. 
*  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  323. 
5  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  316. 


I04  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [528 

the  Russian  troops  occupied  the  principalities,  though  Nessel- 
rode  assured  the  foreign  representatives  that  the  Czar  did  not 
consider  himself  in  a  state  of  war  with  Turkey,  but  sought 
merely  to  take  his  guarantees.1 

The  statesmen  and  diplomatists  of  Europe  who  had  striven 
so  hard  since  the  Revolution  of  1848  to  prevent  a  breach  of 
the  peace,  now  set  to  work  to  modify  the  situation  by  the  usual 
methods  of  diplomacy.  Austria,  who  had  more  at  stake  than 
other  powers,  and  whose  sympathies  moreover  were  divided 
by  her  interests,  labored  with  particular  energy.  Besides 
being  deeply  indebted  to  Nicholas  for  his  assistance  against 
the  Hungarians,  she  approved  of  his  system  of  government. 
On  the  other  hand,  she  feared  a  Napoleon  in  France ;  and  she 
was  alienated  both  from  England  and  from  France  by  their 
sympathy  with  Hungary  and  their  support  of  Turkey  in  her 
refusal  to  deliver  up  the  Hungarian  refugees.  But  Russian 
control  of  the  Danube  would  greatly  endanger  her  interests, 
and  the  Czar  could  easily  arouse  a  Pan-Slavic  agitation  at  any 
time  in  the  Hapsburg  dominions.  In  order  not  to  irritate  the 
Czar,  who  despite  the  treaty  of  1841  did  not  recognize  any 
right  of  Europe  to  interfere  between  him  and  Turkey,  Count 
Buol,  the  Austrian  chancellor,  offered  to  him  simply  a  semi- 
official mediation,  which  the  Czar,  always  hopeful  of  retaining 
Austrian  friendship,  accepted.  Buol  also  persuaded  the  Porte 
to  reply  to  the  Russian  occupation  of  the  principalities  by  a 
simple  protest,  instead  of  by  a  declaration  of  war."  Then,  in 
order  to  bring  England  and  France  into  the  negotiations,  he 
called  together  the  ambassadors  at  Vienna,  of  England, 
France  and  Prussia,  into  an  unofficial  conference.  Nearly 
every  European  statesman  had  a  solution  of  the  difficulty,  and 
at  least  eleven  different  plans  were  seriously  considered,  but 
on  August  ist  the  conference  finally  agreed  to  what  is  known 
as  the  Vienna  note,  which  was  forthwith  transmitted  to  the 

1  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  325. 
1  Ibid,,  vol.  Ixxi,  no.  368. 


529]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR  IO5 

Czar  and  to  the  Sultan.  The  note  was  vague  and  equivocal, 
and  the  Czar  immediately  accepted  it.1  But  when  it  reached 
Constantinople  it  was  closely  scrutinized  by  both  Rechid  and 
Stratford  Canning,  who  thought  that  they  discerned  in  it  a 
fatal  defect,  in  that  it  omitted  all  mention  of  the  essential  point 
of  the  controversy,  the  maintenance  of  the  sovereignty  of  the 
Ottoman  Porte.  The  Turkish  government  therefore  refused 
to  accept  the  note,  unless  it  were  amended.2 

For  a  moment,  the  sympathy  of  Europe  was  withdrawn 
from  the  Turk,  but  on  September  7th  Nicholas  published  an 
interpretation  of  the  Vienna  note  which  fully  justified  the 
Turkish  action.3  The  conferring  diplomatists  at  Vienna  were 
compelled  to  admit  that  the  Czar's  interpretation  was  not  what 
had  been  intended,  and  France  and  England  a  few  weeks  later 
ordered  their  fleets  to  pass  the  Dardanelles.  During  all  these 
months  Turkey  had  been  preparing  for  war.  Mussulman 
fanaticism  had  been  aroused  by  the  crusading  tone  of  Nicholas' 
manifesto,  and  the  Porte  could  no  longer  withstand  the  popu- 
lar outcry.  When  the  Anglo-French  fleet  appeared  before 
Constantinople  a  great  Council  was  held,  and  ten  days  later, 
on  October  4th,  war  was  solemnly  declared  by  the  Porte 
against  Russia.4  October  8th,  Omar  Pasha  summoned  Prince 
Gortchakoff  to  evacuate  the  principalities,  on  pain  of  beginning 
hostilities,  in  fifteen  days. 

Nicholas  was  not  moved  by  the  warlike  attitude  of  Turkey. 
He  believed  that  the  financial  bankruptcy  of  the  country 
would  render  it  incapable  of  maintaining  a  war  for  six  months. 
Moreover,  he  still  counted  on  the  neutrality  of  Austria  and 
Prussia,  and  the  fancied  impossibility  of  an  alliance  between 
England  and  France.  Accordingly  he  was  in  no  hurry  to 
begin  operations,  and  Nesselrode  informed  Europe  October 

1  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  54. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  nos.  66-79  passim,  especially  enclosure  in  no.  71. 
J  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  94. 

*  See  the  declaration  in  Hertslet,  Map  of  Europe  by  Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  1 171. 


I05  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [530 

3<Dth  that  Russia,  although  she  accepted  the  war  which  had 
been  forced  upon  her,  would  prove  the  purity  of  her  intentions 
by  confining  herself  to  the  defensive.1  His  pacific  language 
encouraged  the  Vienna  conferrees,  who  resumed  their  consul- 
tations, and  on  December  5th  adopted  a  protocol  as  a  point  of 
departure  for  securing  peace.  It  specified  two  conditions  as 
being  essential  to  the  European  equilibrium:  (i)  The  integ- 
rity of  the  Ottoman  empire,  and  (2)  the  governmental  inde- 
pendence of  the  Sultan ;  but  the  Sultan  was  to  be  asked  to 
ameliorate  the  condition  of  his  Christian  subjects.  A  note  was 
added  to  the  protocol  by  which  the  Porte  was  requested  to 
make  known  the  conditions  on  which  it  would  treat  with 
Russia.2 

Just  at  this  moment,  when  everything  looked  propitious, 
events  occurred  which  destroyed  all  hope  of  peace.  Contrary 
to  the  Czar's  expectations,  the  Turks  were  generally  success- 
ful in  their  military  operations  and  defeated  the  Russians  in 
both  Europe  and  Asia.  This  so  angered  Nicholas  that  he 
abandoned  his  pacific  declaration  of  October  3Oth  and  ordered 
his  fleet  to  sea.  It  found  the  Turkish  fleet  in  the  harbor  of 
Sinope,  on  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor,  and  utterly  destroyed  it.3 
The  Sultan,  being  thus  disabled  from  defending  himself  in  the 
Black  Sea,  begged  the  French  and  English  admirals  to  pass 
the  Bosphorus.4  The  French  government  was  ready  to  grant 
this  petition,  since  it  had  already  determined  upon  war;5  but 
the  peace  cabinet  of  Aberdeen  tried,  though  in  vain,  to  stem 
the  tide  of  English  public  feeling.6  Palmerston's  resignation 

1  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  226,  inclosure  I. 

2  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  315,  inclosure  2. 
8  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  317. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  337. 

*  Napoleon  III.  wished  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  French  from  home  affairs, 
and  hoped  by  a  successful  foreign  war  to  strengthen  his  hold  on  the  throne. 

6  "  The  public  here  is  furiously  Turkish  and  anti-Russian,"  the  Prince  Consort 
wrote  to  Baron  Stockmar  September  2ist,  1853.  Martin,  Life  of  the  Prince  Con- 
sort, vol.  ii,  p.  416. 


531]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR 

from  the  cabinet  was  accepted,  but  a  few  days  later  Aberdeen 
was  forced  to  re-admit  him  and  to  adopt  his  program.1  On 
December  27th  the  two  western  courts  informed  Russia  that 
their  fleets  would  enter  the  Black  Sea  and  that  the  Russian 
fleet  would  not  be  permitted  to, sail  there.1  On  the  3Oth  of 
the  same  month  Turkey  informed  Buol  that  the  conditions 
upon  which  she  was  willing  to  re-establish  peace  were  (i)  the 
maintenance  and  guarantee  of  the  territorial  integrity  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire;  (2)  the  evacuation  of  the  principalities  by 
Russia;  (3)  the  renewal  of  the  guarantees  given  to  the  Porte 
in  1841,  and  (4)  respect  for  the  governmental  independence  of 
the  Sultan,  who  should  not  refuse  new  concessions  to  his 
Christian  subjects,  but  should  grant  them  as  an  act  of 
sovereignty.  On  these  conditions  Turkey  was  willing  to  open 
negotiations  under  the  mediation  of  the  Vienna  conference.3 
The  conference  immediately  acted  upon  the  Turkish  program, 
and  on  January  13,  1854,  charged  Buol  to  submit  it  to  the 
Czar.  Everybody  anxiously  awaited  his  decision,  but  the 
Czar  was  now  desirous  of  gaining  time.  Relieved  of  all  illu- 
sions as  to  the  position  of  England,4  he  was  all  the  more 
anxious  to  be  assured  as  to  the  attitude  of  Austria  and  Prus- 
sia. He  sent  Count  Orloff  to  Vienna  and  Baron  Budberg  to 
Berlin  to  secure  the  benevolent  neutrality  of  those  two  courts, 
promising  in  return  that  he  would  consult  with  them  and  with 
them  only  as  to  the  re-establishment  of  the  political  equilibrium 
in  the  East.5  Both  envoys  were  unsuccessful,  and  the  Czar 
refused  the  Turkish  proposals.  Napoleon  III.  on  January 
29th  wrote  an  autograph  letter  to  Nicholas,  inviting  him  to 
evacuate  the  principalities  and  to  submit  the  future  treaty  of 

1  Ashley,  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  chap.  ii. 
3  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  345. 
3  Ibid.,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  2,  no.  396. 

*  Nicholas  had  really  thought  that   England  had  joined  the   Peace  Society. 
Chap,  xxvi,  McCarthy,  History  of  Our  Own  Times. 
5  Parliamentary  Papers,  vol.  Ixxi,  part  7,  no.  31. 


I0g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [533 

peace  to  the  guarantee  of  Europe.  Nicholas,  who  declined  to 
call  Napoleon  III.  "  mon  frere,"  answered  his  "  bon  ami  "  with 
a  refusal,  coupled  with  the  assurance  that  Russia  would  be 
able  to  take  care  of  herself  in  1854,  as  she  had  been  in  1812.' 
This  pointed  reference  to  the  Moscow  campaign  did  much  to 
rouse  the  French,  with  whom  the  prospect  of  war  was  as  yet 
unpopular. 

England  and  France  now  addressed  themselves  with  re- 
doubled energy  to  the  task  of  converting  the  coalition  into  a 
quadruple  alliance,  if  possible.  It  was  deemed  especially  im- 
portant to  gain  Austria,  for  without  her  co-operation  they 
could  attack  Russia  only  by  way  of  the  Baltic  and  the  Black 
Sea,  and  that  would  mean  a  long  and  costly  war  before  Russia 
could  be  exhausted.  But  Buol  was  unwilling  to  sign  any- 
thing till  France  and  England  had  gone  too  far  to  withdraw. 
So  he  suggested  that  they  address  an  ultimatum  to  the  Czar 
requiring  the  immediate  evacuation  of  the  principalities  and 
threatening  war  in  case  of  refusal.*  He  also  considered  it  nec- 
essary for  Austria,  in  case  she  should  take  part  in  the  war,  to 
secure  the  safety  of  her  dominions  by  an  alliance  with  Prussia ; 
and  with  this  aim  he  approached  the  Prussian  court.  He  was 
in  reality  playing  a  double  game.  He  hoped  to  push  France 
and  England  to  the  front  to  do  the  fighting,  and  then  to  ap- 
pear as  an  armed  mediator  between  the  belligerents  and  lay 
down  the  law  for  Europe.  To  the  success  of  this  design,  also, 
the  concurrence  of  Prussia  was  essential.  Frederick  Wil- 
liam IV.,  however,  was  subject  to  contradictory  influences. 
The  Liberals  of  Prussia  united  with  the  Liberals  of  all  Europe 
in  detesting  Nicholas  for  his  part  in  the  Hungarian  Revolu- 
tion ;  and  many  of  the  king's  warmest  friends,  and  the  heir- 

1  The  letter  of  Napoleon  III.  to  Nicholas  and  the  latter's  answer  are  found  in 
the  Annual  Register  for  1834,  p.  242  et  seq. 

1  Clarendon  to  Westmoreland  at  Vienna,  no.  103,  and  answer  of  Westmoreland, 
No.  106  of  part  7,  Parliamentary  Papers.  Also  the  British  demand  for  the 
evacuation  of  the  principalities,  no.  101. 


533]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR 

apparent,  Prince  William,  were  strong  for  an  English  alliance. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  reactionaries  led  by  the  Queen  were 
favorable  to  Russia ;  while  a  third  party,  led  by  Bismarck,  de- 
manded a  strict  neutrality,  contending  that  German  interests 
were  not  involved,  and  that  it  should  be  the  duty  of  Prussia  to 
stand  as  the  protector  of  German  interests,  while  Austria 
looked  after  her  selfish  concerns.1  The  King  himself  sym- 
pathized more  with  the  Czar  than  with  the  allies.  A  strongly 
religious  man,  he  looked  upon  the  Czar  as  the  defender  of  the 
Cross  against  the  Crescent,  and  he  hated  and  feared  Napo- 
leon III.  But  at  the  same  time  Nicholas  was  the  disturber  of 
the  peace,  and  Frederick  William  did  not  desire  to  offend  the 
other  Protestant  power,  England.  His  actions,  therefore,  dur- 
ing the  period  of  negotiations,  were  vacillating,  the  result  of 
the  opposing  influences  to  which  he  was  subject.  In  March,  he 
declared  he  would  never  go  to  war  with  the  Czar.  Then  he 
hastened  to  send  agents  to  London  and  Paris  to  explain  his 
position  and  to  give  assurances  that  he  was  willing  to  sign  a 
protocol  with  France,  Austria  and  England  which  should  af- 
ford a  basis  for  re-establishing  peace  between  Russia  and 
Turkey.2 

France  and  England  meanwhile  had  completed  their  prepar- 
ations, and  could  no  longer  delay  to  enter  upon  their  campaign. 
March  I2th  they  concluded  an  offensive  and  defensive  alliance 
with  Turkey.3  March  27th  they  declared  war  against  Russia; 4 
and  on  April  loth  they  formally  united  in  a  treaty  by  which 
they  engaged  that  neither  of  them  would  treat  separately  with 

1  The  positions  of  the  various  Prussian  parties  on  the  question  of  alliance  with 
the  Western  Powers  are  well  statefd  in  Von  Sybel,  Founding  of  the  German  Em- 
pire, book  vi,  chap.  ii.  / 

2  As  to  the  irritation  felt  in  the  West  at  the  vacillating  policy  of  Prussia  during 
the  war,  a  policy  of  great  advantage  to  Russia,  see  Debates  in  Parliament  for 
1854-1856,   especially  that   of   March  20,    1855,  in    Hansard's    Parliamentary 
Debates,  vol.  cxxxvii,  p.  858  et  seq. 

3  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1181. 

4  Ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  1185. 


IIO  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [534 

Russia  or  seek  in  the  war  any  individual  advantage.1  On  April 
9th,  the  conference  of  Vienna  accepted  the  suggestion  of  the 
King  of  Prussia  and  adopted  a  protocol  which  seemed  to  estab- 
lish a  strict  solidarity  between  the  four  states  in  all  that  con- 
cerned the  East.2  Each  engaged  not  to  separate  itself  from  the 
other  three  for  the  settlement  of  the  pending  difficulties,  and 
they  adopted  as  an  invariable  basis  for  such  a  settlement  the 
four  following  conditions:  (i)  The  integrity  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire ;  (2)  the  evacuation  of  the  principalities  by  Russia ; 
(3)  the  independence  of  the  Sultan  and  the  free  gift  by  him  of 
liberties  and  privileges  to  his  Christian  subjects,  and  (4)  an 
agreement  on  the  guarantees  necessary  to  regulate  the  politi- 
cal relations  of  Turkey  in  such  a  manner  as  to  safeguard  the 
European  equilibrium.  Nicholas  in  the  meantime  had  not 
been  idle.  He  had  endeavored  to  obtain  the  alliance  of  either 
Sweden  or  Denmark,  but  having  failed  in  the  attempt,  was 
exposed  to  an  attack  from  the  Baltic.  He  had  also  been  un- 
successful in  inciting  Persia  to  a  war  with  the  Sultan.  He  was 
more  fortunate  with  Greece,  who  directly  aided  the  Christian 
insurrection  in  Thessaly  and  Epirus.  But  this  eventually 
proved  to  be  of  little  value,  for  France  and  England  sent  ships 
and  troops  to  the  Piraeus  and  easily  restrained  Greece. 

Frederick  William  meanwhile  became  alarmed  at  Prussia's 
isolation  in  Europe  and  lent  a  willing  ear  to  the  Austrian  pro- 
posal for  an  alliance,  and  on  April  20,  1854,  a  treaty  was  signed,3 
by  which  Austria  and  Prussia  agreed  both  to  repel  any  hostile 
attack  on  the  territory  of  either.  Bismarck,  however,  deprived 
the  treaty  of  its  effect  by  obtaining  a  stipulation  for  its  submis- 
sion to  the  German  Confederation.  Bismarck  sought  to  gain 
the  gratitude  of  Russia  without  compromising  Prussia  with  the 
western  powers.  He  knew  how  slowly  the  German  Diet  acted, 
and  he  also  knew  that  many  of  the  princes  of  the  smaller  Ger- 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1193. 
1  Ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  1191. 
J  Ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  1201. 


r 


535]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR  IZI 

man  states  were  bound  by  matrimony  and  other  ties  to  Russia. 
The  treaty,  instead  of  benefiting  Austria,  would  really  injure 
her.  For  if  Austria  should  answer  the  English  and  French 
demands  for  action  with  the  statement  that  she  could  not  act 
without  Prussia,  Prussia  could  answer  that  she  could  not  act 
without  the  approval  of  the  Confederation,  and  this  it  was  an 
easy  matter  to  prevent.  Austria  would  thus  have  repaid  the 
Czar  with  ingratitude  for  past  services,  and,  having  also  failed 
to  aid  France  and  England,  would  become  an  object  of  dislike 
to  everybody.  This  was  shrewd  diplomacy,  nor  did  it  fail  in 
its  object.1  An  additional  article  to  the  treaty  stipulated  :  (i) 
That  Austria  should  summon  the  Czar  to  arrest  his  march 
and  to  fix  the  terms  of  his  occupation  of  the  principalities,  and 
(2)  that  the  two  contracting  parties  should  take  the  offensive 
only  in  case  the  Russians  crossed  the  Balkans  or  proclaimed 
the  annexation  of  the  principalities.  There  was  little  danger 
of  Prussia's  having  to  undertake  war  under  those  conditions, 
for  the  Anglo-French  forces  had  already  arrived  in  Turkey, 
and  Nicholas,  instead  of  taking  the  offensive,  was  preparing  to 
defend  himself. 

The  slight  value  of  the  Austro- Prussian  treaty  was  soon  to 
be  demonstrated.  After  six  weeks'  delay,  due  largely  to 
Prussian  procrastination,  Buol  sent  the  summons  to  Russia 
June  3d.  June  2Qth  Nicholas  sent  his  reply.  He  had  decided 
to  prevent  Austria  from  joining  his  enemies,  but  he  answered 
that  he  could  not  formally  comply  with  the  summons  unless 
Austria  would  guarantee  him  against  attack  by  way  of  the 
principalities.  As  a  matter  of  fact  his  troops  had  almost  com- 
pleted the  evacuation  of  them  ;  and  on  June  I4th  Austria  had 
contracted  an  alliance  with  Turkey  a  to  the  effect  that  to  the 
end  of  the  war  Austria  should  occupy  and  defend  if  necessary, 
against  all  attack,  Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  but  in  so  doing 
should  not  hinder  the  operations  of  the  allies  against  Russia. 

Debidour,  Histoire  Diplomatique  de  F Europe,  vol.  ii.  chap.  iv. 
1  Hertslet,  vol  ii,  p.  1213. 


II2  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [536 

Austria  sent  her  troops  into  the  principalities  and  called 
upon  Prussia  and  the  Confederation  to  prepare  their  contin- 
gents, but  both  Prussia  and  the  Confederation,  which  had 
finally  acceded  to  the  Austro-Prussian  Treaty  on  July  24th, 
answered  that  the  Russian  reply  to  the  summons  was  per- 
fectly satisfactory,  and  that,  if  Russia  should  be  compelled  to 
evacuate  the  principalities,  the  allies  also  should  be  obliged  to 
stay  out  of  them.  Moreover,  Prussia  declared  that  as  the 
Czar  had  not  crossed  the  Balkans  or  announced  the  annexa- 
tion of  the  principalities,  she  was  exempt  from  the  engagement 
to  undertake  war  against  him.  Buol  was  finally  left  stranded. 
He  could  neither  demand  of  the  allies  what  Prussia  and  the 
Confederation  desired,  nor  could  he  join  the  allies  without 
Prussia's  support.  But  as  the  Russians  had  evacuated  the 
principalities,  and  as  it  was  too  late  in  the  summer  to  begin 
without  Austria's  cooperation  a  campaign  in  Russia,  France 
and  England  decided  not  to  cross  the  Danube.  The  expedi- 
tion to  the  Crimea  was,  however,  agreed  upon,  and  it  was 
hoped  that  Sebastopol  could  be  taken  by  a  coup  de  main. 

Despite  the  determination  of  the  allies  to  continue  the  war 
and  abase  Russia,  the  diplomats  did  not  relinquish  their  efforts 
to  bring  about  a  peace  ;  and  when  Buol  reopened  the  Vienna 
conference  in  July,  France  and  England  took  part  in  it, 
though  Prussia  declined  to  do  so.  August  8,  1854,  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  three  powers — Austria,  England,  and  France 
— adopted  the  propositions  which  soon  became  known  as  the 
Four  Points,  along  the  lines  of  which  the  Treaty  of  Peace  was 
eventually  effected.1  These  were  (i)  that  the  protectorate 
exercised  by  Russia  up  to  that  time  over  Moldavia,  Wallachia 
and  Servia  should  cease,  and  that  the  privileges  accorded  by 
the  Sultans  to  these  provinces,  as  dependencies  of  the  Otto- 
man Empire,  should  be  put  under  the  collective  guarantee  of 
the  powers  by  a  treaty  concluded  with  the  Porte ;  (2)  that  the 
navigation  of  the  Danube  at  its  mouths  should  be  freed  from 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  page  1216. 


537] 


THE  CRIMEAN  WAR 


all  obstacles,  and  made  subject  to  the  application  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Congress  of  Vienna  ;  (3)  that  the  Treaty  of  the 
Straits  of  1841  should  be  revised  by  the  high  contracting 
powers  in  the  interests  of  the  balance  of  power  of  Europe  ; 
and  (4)  that  Russia  should  abandon  her  claim  to  exercise  an 
official  protectorate  over  the  subjects  of  the  Sublime  Porte,  no 
matter  to  what  religion  they  belonged,  and  that  the  five  great 
powers  should  obtain  from  the  Porte  the  confirmation  and  ob- 
servance of  the  religious  privileges  of  the  different  Christian 
communities,  without  prejudicing  the  dignity  and  independ- 
ence of  the  Ottoman  crown.  The  three  courts  declared  that 
they  would  not  take  into  consideration  any  proposition  of 
Russia  which  did  not  imply  a  full  and  entire  adhesion  to  these 
conditions,  although  Austria  reserved  a  certain  liberty  of  judg- 
ment in  case  she  should  be  forced  to  take  part  in  the  war. 

The  four  points  were  received  with  disfavor  at  Berlin  and  at 
Frankfort,  whither  they  were  sent  by  Buol,  who  asked  that, 
as  Austria  had  occupied  the  principalities  and  might  be  at- 
tacked there  by  Russia,  Prussia  and  the  confederation  should, 
conformably  to  the  treaty  of  April  2Oth,  mobilize  their  troops 
for  her  protection.  The  Prussian  and  German  statesmen 
answered  that  that  treaty  extended  only  to  a  defense  of  Austria 
in  her  own  territory  ;  that  if  she  occupied  the  principalities 
she  did  do  so  at  her  own  risk  ;  and  that  German  interests  were 
in  no  way  involved  in  the  last  two  of  the  four  points.1  France 
and  England  now  assumed  an  insistent  attitude  towards 
Austria,  and  for  a  third  time  asked  her  to  join  them  and  put 
an  end  to  the  war.  By  a  convention  signed  November  26, 
1854,  which  was  approved  at  Frankfort  December  9th, 
Prussia  and  the  Confederation  agreed  to  support  Austria  in 
the  principalities;  but  it  was  expressly  stated  that  the  con- 
vention was  not  an  application  of  the  treaty  of  April  2Oth,  and 
that  the  contracting  parties  engaged  to  support  only  the  first 
and  second  of  the  four  points.  This  convention,  however,  did 

1  See  Von  Sybel,  Founding  of  the  German  Empire,  book  6,  chap.  iii. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [538 

not  relieve  Austria  of  her  predicament;  and  as  she  had 
hitherto  refused  to  enter  into  the  war  without  the  support  of 
Prussia,  and  Prussia  declined  to  aid  her  without  the  concur- 
rence of  the  Confederation,  it  is  likely  that  the  third  request  of 
the  allies  upon  Austria  would  have  been  futile,  had  not  a  new 
actor  appeared  upon  the  scene. 

Since  the  Revolution  of  1848,  Sardinia  was  the  only  state  in 
Italy  that  had  avoided  the  adoption  of  a  reactionary  policy  and 
repelled  the  advances  of  Austria.  It  had  become  the  abode 
of  all  the  Italian  patriots  who  hoped  for  national  unity.  It 
had  also  prospered  greatly  under  its  liberal  constitution,  had 
multiplied  its  industries,  and  had  developed  its  commerce.  In 
1852,  Victor  Emanuel  called  to  his  aid  as  prime  minister  one 
of  the  greatest  statesmen  of  the  century,  Count  Cavour.  Cavour 
saw  that  the  overshadowing  influence  of  Austria  upon  Italy 
could  never  be  removed  except  by  foreign  aid,  and  he  deter- 
mined to  gain  the  friendship  if  not  the  assistance  of  the  west- 
ern powers,  by  lending  them  for  service  in  the  Crimea  the 
small  but  brave  and  well-equipped  army  which  he  had  gath- 
ered together.  Sardinia  had  no  pressing  individual  grievances 
against  Russia  and  was  little  interested  in  the  Eastern  ques- 
tion, but  if  she  participated  in  the  war  she  would  have  a  seat 
in  the  Congress  which  would  probably  be  called  to  end  it. 
Then,  with  the  aid  of  France  and  England,  she  would  bring 
up  the  Italian  question.  In  this  she  would  hardly  be  opposed 
by  Russia,  who  was  incensed  at  Austria's  ingratitude,  nor  by 
Prussia,  who  desired  to  substitute  her  own  supremacy  for  that 
of  Austria  in  Germany.  Cavour  in  November,  1854,  opened 
negotiations  with  England  and  France,  looking  towards  an 
alliance.1  Buol  now  saw  that  he  must  take  decisive  action,  or 
at  least  must  appear  to  do  so.  On  December  2,  1854,  he  con- 
cluded a  treaty  •  with  France  and  England,  by  which  it  was 
agreed  that  Austria  should  not  depart  from  the  Four  Points 

1  Godkin,  Life  of  Victor  Emanuel,  chap.  viii. 
1  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1221. 


539]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR  Ug 

nor  negotiate  separately  with  Russia,  but  should  defend  the 
principalities  if  necessary;  and  that,  if  peace  was  not  made 
between  the  allies  and  Russia  by  January  1st,  "the  high  con- 
tracting powers  will  deliberate  without  delay  upon  effectual 
means  for  obtaining  the  object  of  their  alliance." 

Buol  had  no  intention  of  fighting.  By  signing  the  treaty  he 
had  sought  to  satisfy  France  and  England  and  to  intimidate 
Russia,  and  on  the  strength  of  the  convention  of  November 
26th  with  Prussia,  he  still  hoped  to  appear  as  an  armed  medi- 
ator. Prussia,  now  concerned  at  her  own  isolation,  prevailed 
upon  Nicholas  to  allow  Prince  Gortchakoff,  the  Russian  repre- 
sentative to  Austria,  to  participate  in  the  Vienna  conference  on 
the  basis  of  the  Four  Points.  Gortchakoff  suggested  the  open- 
ing of  a  conference  in  which  Russia  and  Turkey  should  be 
represented,  as  well  as  the  other  powers.  France  and  England 
agreed  to  this,  but  insisted  that,  in  order  to  preclude  any  mis- 
understanding as  to  the  meaning  of  the  Four  Points,  Austria 
should  join  in  an  explanation  of  them.  Austria  assented,  and 
on  December  28th  the  three  powers  made  known  to  Gortcha- 
koff their  interpretation  of  the  four  conditions,  and  demanded 
that,  as  a  preliminary  to  the  opening  of  any  negotiation,  he 
should  accede  to  them.1  January  7th  he  refused  to  do  so,  at 
the  same  time  presenting  a  memoir  wherein  the  Russian  view 
of  the  conditions  was  set  forth.  An  entire  month  was  thus 
lost,  and  during  that  time  Austria  had  given  no  evidence  of  an 
intention  to  carry  out  the  treaty  of  December  2d.  The  allies 
were  indignant  at  the  excuses  which  she  offered  from  time  to 
time,  and  the  negotiations  with  Sardinia,  which  had  been  prac- 
tically dropped  during  December,  were  reopened  in  January. 
On  January  26,  1853, a  treaty  of  alliance  between  Sardinia  and 
the  allied  belligerents  was  concluded.*  By  this  treaty  Sardinia 
entered  into  the  war  not  as  an  auxiliary,  but  as  an  equal,  and 
agreed  to  send  to  the  Crimea  an  army  of  15,000  men,  which  was 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1225. 
*  Ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  1228. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [540 

to  remain  under  the  orders  of  its  own  general.  The  army  was 
sent,  and  it  did  valiant  service  with  the  French  and  the  English. 
Austria  now  pretended  to  act  zealously  in  the  direction  of 
carrying  out  the  treaty  of  December  2nd,  and  once  more 
called  upon  Prussia  and  the  confederation  to  mobilize  their 
troops.  But  she  was  answered  with  reproaches  for  having  con- 
cluded the  treaty  of  December  2nd  without  having  consulted 
Germany.  Moreover  Bismarck,  who  represented  Prussia  in 
the  Diet,  maintained  that,  instead  of  Germany  being  menaced 
from  the  East,  she  was  really  endangered  from  the  West,  and 
at  his  instigation  the  Diet  not  only  categorically  refused  on 
January  3Oth  the  request  of  Austria,  but  on  February  8th 
adopted  a  resolution  for  placing  the  Federal  contingents  on  a 
war  footing  within  their  respective  military  divisions.  This 
was  in  reality  an  answer  to  Napoleon  III.'s  known  desire  to 
carry  the  war  into  Russia  by  crossing  Germany,  and  it 
effectually  forestalled  any  such  movement.1 

During  the  winter  of  1854-1855,  the  sufferings  of  the  allies 
were  very  great  and  the  siege  of  Sebastopol  advanced  but 
little.2  At  the  rate  of  progress  made  so  far,  the  war  would 
last  for  years.  Fortunately  for  Europe,  Nicholas  died  March 
2nd,  a  disappointed  and  grief-stricken  man,  and  was  succeeded 
by  Alexander  II.  Though  the  latter  issued  a  manifesto  on 
the  day  of  his  accession  in  which  he  declared  that  he  would 
preserve  the  integrity  of  his  Empire  and  follow  the  tradi- 
tions of  his  ancestors,  he  was  nevertheless  anxious  for  peace; 
and  on  March  loth  Nesselrode  addressed  a  circular  to  the 
courts  of  Europe  expressing  the  sincere  desire  of  the  Czar  to 
end  the  war.*  The  western  powers,  and  especially  France, 
which  was  tired  of  the  ruinous  struggle  in  the  Crimea,  were  as 
desirous  of  peace  as  Russia;  and  on  March  I5th  the  con- 
ference of  Vienna  was  re-opened  with  the  Four  Points  as  a 
basis  of  negotiation. 

1  See  Von  Sybel,  book  6,  chap.  iii. 

1  Kinglake,  Invasion  of  the  Crimea,  vol.  yii,  chap,  viji,  sixth  edition. 

*  Annual  Register,  1855,  p.  199. 


54 1  ] 

Prussia,  who  had  previously  held  aloof  from  the  conference, 
now  expressed  a  desire  to  enter  it.  Her  request  was  granted, 
but  only  on  condition  that  she  accept  the  treaty  of  December 
2d  as  a  preliminary,  and  agree  to  share  with  the  other  powers 
the  consequences  of  a  failure  of  the  conference  to  effect  a 
peace.1  As  she  was  unwilling  to  do  this,  the  conference 
opened  without  her.  At  first  it  looked  as  if  there  would  be 
smooth  sailing.  The  representatives  of  Austria,  Russia, 
France,  England  and  Turkey  found  no  difficulty  in  agreeing  on 
the  first  and  second  points,  as  to  the  future  status  of  the  prin- 
cipalities and  the  freedom  of  the  Danube.  But  when  they 
came  to  the  third  point — the  revision  of  the  Straits  Treaty  so 
as  to  insure  the  balance  of  power  in  Europe — they  were 
unable  to  reach  a  decision  ;  and  so  important  was  it  thought 
to  be  that  this  point  should  be  well  settled,  that  France  sent 
Drouyn  de  Lhuys,  and  England  Lord  John  Russell,  as  special 
representatives  to  the  conference. 

The  western  representatives  found  that  Austria  would  not 
consent  to  submit  to  the  conference  a  proposal  for  the  neu- 
tralization of  the  Black  Sea  because  she  was  sure  that  Russia 
would  not  accept  it.  On  the  other  hand,  Drouyn  de  Lhuys, 
who  always  wished  to  ally  France  with  Austria,  suggested  a 
scheme  which  he  felt  sure  would  be  acceptable  to  the  latter, 
and  the  refusal  of  which  she  would  be  willing  to  make  a  casus 
belli.  He  proposed — and  Russell  supported  him — that  the 
number  of  vessels  which  Russia  could  maintain  in  the  Black 
Sea  should  be  limited.  Buol  expressed  approval  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  limitation,  but  declined  to  make  its  refusal  by  Russia 
a  casus  belli.  Gortchakoff  was  aware  of  this,  and  when  the 
plan  was  proposed  in  conference  he  promptly  rejected  it  as 
dishonoring  to  Russia.  He  also  declared  that,  although 
Russia  was  willing  to  respect  the  integrity  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire,  she  was  not  willing  to  guarantee  it.  Buol  gave  the 

1  Speech  of  Lord  Clarendon  in  Hansard's  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  cxxxvii, 
p.  876. 


jjg  THE    EASTERN  QUESTION  [542 

representatives  of  France  and  England  to  understand  that  he 
was  willing  to  sign  with  them  an  ultimatum  to  Russia  based 
on  the  principle  of  counter-weights,  *',  e.,  that  Russia  should  be 
allowed  to  maintain  whatever  fleet  she  pleased  in  the  Black 
Sea,  and  that  Austria,  England  and  France  should  have  the 
right  to  keep  there  an  equal  force.  Although  this  seemed  to 
involve  no  humiliation  to  Russia,  and  to  leave  the  question  of 
Ottoman  integrity  unsettled,  Drouyn  de  Lhuys  and  Russell, 
despairing  of  obtaining  anything  better,  accepted  it.  Both 
were  promptly  disavowed  by  their  governments.1  Napo- 
leon III.  felt  that  his  throne  would  be  in  danger  by  such  an 
inglorious  ending  of  the  war,  and  Palmerston  refused  to  con- 
sider any  such  compromise.*  Austria  then  declared  that  she 
was  no  longer  bound  by  the  treaty  of  December  2d.  Her 
troops  were  withdrawn  from  the  Russian  frontier  and  reduced 
to  a  peace  footing,  and  she  definitely  assumed  a  position  of 
neutrality.  The  conference  was  declared  closed  early  in  June, 
and  it  was  evident  that  only  war  and  not  diplomacy  would 
settle  the  question.' 

France  and  England  were  exceedingly  irritated  by  the  atti- 
tude of  Austria,  and  were  determined  to  push  the  war  with  the 
greatest  energy.  The  forces  besieging  Sebastopol  were  in- 
creased, and  on  September  8th  a  general  assault  was  made  by 
the  allies.  It  was  successful.  The  effect  produced  on  Europe 
was  profound.  The  people  of  the  West  rejoiced  that  the  auto- 
crat of  the  East,  the  enemy  of  liberalism,  had  been  humbled. 
Nevertheless,  they  wished  for  peace.  All  the  belligerent  gov- 
ernments except  France  appeared  to  be  otherwise  disposed. 
Naturally,  the  Ottoman  Porte  saw  that  the  continuance  of  the 

1  Lord  John  Russell's  explanation,  Parliamentary  Debates,  vol.  cxxxix,  p.  559 
//  sea. 

1  For  Palmerston's  keen  insight  into  Buol's  game,  see  his  letter  to  Lord  John 
Russell  in  Ashley,  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  84. 

•The  various  protocols  of  the  conference  from  March  to  June  are  found  in 
British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  xlv,  pp.  54-118-124. 


543]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR 

war  would  be  beneficial  to  its  interests.  Sardinia  also  hoped 
by  its  prolongation  to  create  new  claims  to  the  friendship  of 
England  and  France.  England  especially  seemed  little  dis- 
posed to  peace.  Having  begun  the  war  unprepared,  her 
losses  had  been  enormous.  But  she  had  gradually  repaired 
her  defects  of  organization  and  was  anxious  now  for  another 
campaign,  which  she  believed  would  be  decisive,  and  in  which 
she  hoped  to  satisfy  the  national  pride,  for  most  of  the  glory 
in  the  taking  of  Sebastopol  had  gone  to  the  French.1  Public 
opinion  in  France  was  strong  for  peace.  The  war  had  been 
undertaken  by  the  French  without  any  feeling  of  hate.  There 
was  more  real  friendship  among  the  people  for  Russia  than 
for  England,  and  Napoleon  III  had  come  out  of  the  struggle 
in  a  much  stronger  position  both  at  home  and  abroad  than  he 
had  previously  occupied.  He,  therefore,  sought  by  every 
means  to  bring  the  war  to  a  close.  He  lent  a  friendly  ear  to 
the  advances  of  the  Russian  agents  at  Paris,  but  at  the  same 
time  concluded  with  England  a  defensive  alliance  with  Sweden, 
who  hoped  to  recover  Finland  if  the  war  should  be  prolonged.* 
Though  the  Czar  talked  of  upholding  the  honor  of  his  country, 
he  was  in  reality  more  anxious  for  peace  than  any  other  of  the 
combatants.  The  distress  in  Russia  was  really  terrible,  and 
the  government  dreaded  another  campaign  in  the  coming 
spring,  in  which  it  was  sure  to  be  worsted. 

But,  of  all  the  European  powers,  Austria,  though  not  a 
party  to  the  war,  was  the  one  most  anxious  for  peace.  Her 
apprehensions  were  not  confined  to  Turkey,  but  extended 
equally  to  Italy,  in  whose  political  fate  Napoleon  III  was  ex- 
hibiting an  active  and  increasing  interest.  Shortly  after  the 
fall  of  Sebastopol,  Buol  proposed  to  Napoleon  the  sending  of 
an  ultimatum  to  Russia,  the  non-acceptance  of  which  should 
be  regarded  by  Austria  as  a  casus  belli.  He  asked  in  return 

1  For  British  feeling  on  the  war,  see  Annual  Register,  1856,  p.  i,  and  for  French 
feeling  on  the  war,  see  Annuaire  Lesur,  1855,  p.  7. 
8  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1241. 


I2O  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [544 

for  this  action  only  that  France  and  England  should  conclude 
with  Austria  a  treaty  for  the  maintenance  of  the  integrity  and 
independence  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  hoping  thereby  to  ren- 
der any  further  union  of  Russia  with  France  and  England 
impossible.1  The  ultimatum  was  so  drawn  as  to  secure  Aus- 
tria's own  interests,  but  to  leave  the  status  of  the  Black  Sea  to 
be  settled  by  a  convention  between  Turkey  and  Russia.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  required  that  Russia  should  accept  the  first 
and  second  of  the  Four  Points,  and,  in  order  that  she  might  be 
removed  as  far  as  possible  from  the  mouth  of  the  Danube, 
should  give  up  Bessarabia.  Palmerston  was  indignant ;  in  the 
first  place,  because  he  was  not  consulted,  and  in  the  second 
place,  because  the  conditions  which  England  considered  most 
important  were  omitted.  He  declared  he  did  not  intend  to 
allow  Austria  to  dictate  terms  of  peace  which  England  was  to 
agree  to  without  discussion."  Louis  Napoleon  accepted  Aus- 
tria's project  of  an  ultimatum,  but  early  in  December  he  re- 
ceived Victor  Emanuei  and  Cavour  with  demonstrations  of 
friendship,  assuring  them  that  he  intended  to  see  if  something 
could  not  be  done  for  Italy.  In  the  midst  of  these  complica- 
tions, peace  became  all  the  more  necessary  to  Austria,  and 
towards  the  middle  of  December  she  presented  to  England  and 
France  a  draft  of  an  ultimatum  to  be  sent  to  Russia.  Should 
Russia  fail  to  accept  it  by  January  I7th,  Austria  was  to  break 
off  diplomatic  relations  with  her  and  unite  with  the  Western 
powers.  The  ultimatum  consisted  of  the  Four  Points  with 
slight  modifications,  the  principal  one  of  which  was  the  cession 
of  Bessarabia  by  Russia  to  Moldavia;  and  a  fifth  point  was 
added,  to  the  effect  that  other  matters  of  European  interest 
might  be  discussed  at  a  congress.  Alexander  II.,  who,  besides 
resenting  the  demand  for  the  cession  of  territory,  feared  the 
introduction  of  unwelcome  proposals  under  the  fifth  point,  at 
first  rejected  the  ultimatum;  but  his  ministers  soon  convinced 

1  The  treaty  was  afterwards  concluded,  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1280. 
1  Letter  to  Persigny,  Ashley,  Life  of  Palmerston,  vol.  ii,  p.  103. 


545]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR  I2I 

him  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  face  practically  all  Europe 
with  his  treasury  bankrupt.  When,  therefore,  Frederic  Wil- 
liam IV.,  of  Prussia,  who  still  dreaded  the  possibility  of  being 
driven  from  his  neutral  position,  wrote  him  an  autograph  letter 
urging  him  to  accept  the  proffered  terms,  Alexander  yielded 
his  adhesion  to  the  Austrian  ultimatum  without  reserve. 

The  proposed  Congress  met  at  Paris,  February  25,  1856.' 
There  appeared  at  it  representatives  of  Austria,  England, 
France,  Russia,  Sardinia  and  Turkey.  Austria  had  secretly 
endeavored  to  prevent  the  admission  of  Sardinia,  but  her  efforts 
were  unsuccessful.  Sweden,  who  had  taken  no  part  in  the  war, 
did  not  ask  to  be  represented.  But  Prussia,  although  she  had 
refused  to  participate  in  the  struggle,  sought  to  be  represented 
in  order  that  she  might  avoid  the  appearance  of  isolation.  Her 
wishes  were  secretly  antagonized  by  Austria,  and  were  openly 
opposed  by  England,  who,  with  a  view  to  make  the  conditions 
for  Russia  as  hard  as  possible,  desired  to  exclude  her  friends 
from  the  Congress.3  Napoleon  III.,  whom  the  King  of  Prussia 
had  called  "  the  common  enemy  of  Europe,"  was  the  only  sov- 
ereign who  really  wished  for  Prussia's  presence  at  the  Con- 
gress. He  desired  to  be  on  good  terms  with  both  Prussia  and 
Russia,  since  his  plans  with  reference  to  Italy  were  adverse  to  the 
interests  of  Austria.  And  as  the  Treaty  of  the  Straits  of  1841, 
of  which  Prussia  was  a  signatory,  was  to  be  renewed,  it  was 
felt .  that  Prussia's  presence  was  really  necessary,  and  accord- 
ingly, on  March  i6th,  her  representatives  took  their  seats. 

The  Treaty  of  Paris  of  March  30,  1856,  was  based  on  the 
Four  Points,  with  various  modifications  and  additions.'  The 
great  work  of  Stratford  Canning  in  the  resuscitation  of  the 
Ottoman  Empire  had  culminated  February  i8th  in  the  publi- 

1  For  the  various  protocols  to  the  Congress,  see  British  and  Foreign  State 
Papers,  vol.  xlvi,  pp.  63-138. 

1  Letter  of  Prince  Albert  to  King  Leopold  in  Martin,  Life  of  the  Prince  Cottsarf, 
vol.  iii,  chap.  Ixx. 

3  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1250  tt  seq. 


I22  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [546 

cation  by  the  Sultan  of  a  Hatti-Humayoun,  which,  as  an  act 
of  "his  Sovereign  will,"1  accorded  to  the  subject  Christians 
the  free  exercise  of  their  worship  and  promised  a  series  of 
reforms  that  would  regenerate  the  Ottoman  Empire.*  In 
recognition  of  this  act,  Article  VII.  of  the  treaty  admitted  the 
Porte  "  to  participate  in  the  advantages  of  the  public  law  and 
concert  of  Europe."  The  powers  also  guaranteed  the  inde- 
pendence and  territorial  integrity  of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and 
agreed  to  consider  any  act  tending  to  violate  this  engagement 
as  a  question  of  general  interest.  Article  VIII.  provided  that 
if  a  dispute  should  arise  between  Turkey  and  one  or  more  of 
the  powers,  they  should,  before  appealing  to  arms,  present  the 
matter  to  the  other  contracting  parties  for  their  mediation. 
Article  IX.,  which  was  to  become  famous  in  the  later  history 
of  Turkey,  declared  that  the  Sultan,  wishing  to  give  a  further 
proof  of  his  generous  intentions,  had  resolved  to  communicate 
to  the  contracting  parties  his  Hatti-Humayoun  of  February, 
but  that  it  was  "clearly  understood"  that  this  communication 
could  not  "  in  any  case  "  give  the  powers  "  the  right  to  inter- 
fere, either  collectively  or  separately,  in  the  relations  of  ... 
the  Sultan  with  his  subjects,  or  in  the  internal  administration 
of  his  Empire."  Articles  X.-XIV.  renewed  the  convention  of 
1841  and  neutralized  the  Black  Sea.  The  waters  and  ports  of 
this  sea,  while  they  were  "  thrown  open  to  the  mercantile 
marine  of  every  nation,"  were  "formally  and  in  perpetuity 
interdicted  to  the  flag  of  war,  either  of  the  powers  possessing 
its  coasts  or  of  any  other  power,"  3  except  that  each  of  the 
powers  was  to  be  permitted  to  station  two  light  vessels  at  the 
mouths  of  the  Danube,  in  order  to  ensure  the  enforcement  of 
the  regulations  as  to  its  navigation,  while  the  Czar  and  the 
Sultan  were  allowed  each  to  reserve  the  right  to  maintain  in 

1  For  Stratford  Canning's  work  in  bringing  about  the  firman,  Lane-Poole,  see 
Lift  of  Stratford  Canning  vol.  ii,  chap,  xxxii. 
'The  firman  is  found  in  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1243. 
'  Art.  XI. 


547] 


THE  CRIMEAN  WAR 


the  Black  Sea  six  steam  vessels  of  not  more  than  800  tons  and 
four  light  steam  or  sailing  vessels  of  not  more  than  200  tons.1 
The  Czar  and  the  Sultan  also  agreed  not  to  establish  or  main- 
tain on  the  coast  of  the  Black  Sea  "any  military-maritime 
arsenal."*  Articles  XV.-XIX.  established  the  free  navigation 
of  the  Danube  according  to  the  principle  of  the  treaty  of 
Vienna,  and  provided  for  the  appointment  of  commissions  to 
improve  and  to  regulate  the  navigation  of  the  river.  Articles 
XX.-XXVII.  pledged  to  Moldavia  and  Wallachia  an  inde- 
pendent and  national  administration  under  the  suzerainty  of 
the  Porte  and  the  guarantee  of  the  powers,  and  stipulated  for 
a  commission  to  revise  the  laws  and  statutes  of  those  princi- 
palities. Portions  of  Bessarabia  were  detached  from  Russia 
and  united  to  Moldavia,  much  to  the  vexation  of  the  Russian 
representative.  Not  only  was  his  pride  wounded,  but  he  was 
specially  aggrieved  by  the  efforts  of  Austria  to  obtain  posses- 
sion of  the  territory.  Articles  XXVIII.-XXIX.  confirmed 
Servia  in  all  her  special  rights  and  immunities,  which  were 
thenceforth  placed  under  the  collective  guarantee  of  the 
powers;  and,  although  the  Porte  was  permitted  still  to  main- 
tain its  garrison  at  Belgrade,  any  armed  intervention  in  Servia 
was  forbidden  without  the  previous  agreement  of  the  powers. 
After  the  settlement  of  the  chief  points  bearing  upon  the 
Eastern  Question,  the  Congress  formulated  conclusions  upon 
certain  other  matters.  The  most  important  of  these  was  the 
declaration  respecting  Maritime  Law.  This  act,  the  object  of 
which  was  admitted  to  be  "  to  introduce  into  international 
relations  fixed  principles  in  this  respect,"  and  to  which  the 
states  not  represented  in  the  Congress  were,  therefore,  to  be 
invited  "to  accede,"  declared:  "  I.  Privateering  is,  and  remains 
abolished.  2.  The  neutral  flag  covers  enemy's  goods,  with  the 
exception  of  contraband  of  war.  3.  Neutral  goods,  with  the 
exception  of  contraband  of  war,  are  not  liable  to  capture  under 

1  Arts.  XIV,  XIX,  and  additional  convention  of  March  30,  1856. 

2  Art.  XIII. 


124  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [548 

enemy's  flag.  4.  Blockades,  in  order  to  be  binding,  must  be 
effective,  that  is  to  say,  maintained  by  a  force  sufficient  really 
to  prevent  access  to  the  coast  of  the  enemy."  x  In  less  than  a 
year  this  declaration  was  adhered  to  by  substantially  all  civil- 
ized states  except  the  United  States,  Spain  and  Mexico.  The 
United  States,  however,  offered  to  accede  on  condition  that 
private  property  at  sea  be  altogether  exempted  from  capture 
except  in  case  of  contraband  or  of  blockade ;  and  the  rules  of 
the  declaration,  except  the  first,  may  be  considered  as  un- 
doubtedly forming  to-day  a  part  of  international  law. 

The  Congress  also  adopted  a  protocol  in  relation  to  media- 
tion;* but  the  high  expectations  which  this  act  seemed  at  first 
to  excite  as  a  measure  for  the  prevention  of  war  were  doomed 
to  early  and  sanguinary  disappointment. 

Certain  other  subjects,  among  which  was  the  Italian  ques- 
tion, were  considered  by  the  Congress,  but  they  did  not  get 
beyond  the  pale  of  discussion. 

It  was  formerly  the  habit  of  writers  to  affirm  that  the 
Crimean  war,  judged  by  its  results,  was  a  failure,  but  it  is  be- 
lieved that  a  truer  perspective  of  the  history  of  the  day,  and  a 
more  impartial  estimate  of  the  influence  of  the  conflict  on  the 
later  European  situation,  justify  a  modification  of  that  judg- 
ment. Some  of  the  provisions  of  the  Treaty  of  Paris  were 
undoubtedly  diplomatic  blunders.  To  promise  to  maintain  the 
territorial  integrity  of  a  state  which  had  been  undergoing 
decay  for  a  century,  and  at  the  same  time  to  renounce  all  right 
of  interference  in  its  internal  affairs,  was  to  ignore  the  lessons 
of  the  past  and  to  invite  trouble  in  the  future.  No  reform  had 
ever  been  carried  out  by  the  Ottoman  Porte  except  under  the 
pressure  of  some  outside  power,  and  the  man  to  whom  the 
Hatti-Humayoun  of  February  18,  1856,  was  chiefly  due  pre- 
dicted after  the  treaty  was  signed  that  the  charter  of  reform 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  1282. 
1  Ibid,t  vol.  ii,  p.  1277. 


549]  THE  CRIMEAN  WAR  I25 

would  be  a  dead  letter.1  But  so  far  as  the  war  was  designed 
to  prevent  the  Russian  absorption  of  Turkey,  it  can  hardly  be  * 
pronounced  a  failure.  It  is  true  that  Russia  re-asserted  her 
rights  on  the  Black  Sea  in  1870,  and  regained  Bessarabia  in 
1878.  But  after  two  centuries  of  almost  uninterrupted_p_rogreas, 
sjie^was  forced  indefinitely  to  postpone  ner  nope  ofdominion 
over  the  Ottoman  Empire  -"lor  Europe  had  taken  Turkey  \fa 
under  its  protection,  and  had~made  the  future  of  the  empire  a  ' 
matter  of  common  concern.  The  war,  moreover,  wrought  a 
far-reaching  change  in  the  relations  between  the  various  Euro- 
pean states.  The  diplomacy  of  the  period  prior  to  the  revolu- 
tion of  1848  had  been  directed  to  the  maintenance  of  the 
treaties  of  1815,  and  the  same  period  was  marked  by  the 
alliance  of  the  two  constitutional  states  of  the  West,  France 
and  England,  as  a  counterpoise  to  the  alliance  of  the  absolute 
monarchies  of  the  East,  Austria,  Russia  and  Prussia.  But  the 
Crimean  War  changed  all  this.  The  leadership  in  Europe 
passed  from  Austria  to  France,  and  one  of  the  principal  objects 
of  the  reign  of  Napoleon  was  the  destruction  of  the  system 
founded  on  the  treaties  of  1815.  After  the  war,  Austria  had 
not  a  friend  in  Europe,  but  did  have,  on  the  other  hand,  three 
persistent  enemies,  France,  Prussia  and  Sardinia,  and  she  be- 
came the  object  of  the  machinations  of  the  three  men  who 
were  to  control  the  destinies  of  Europe  during  the  next  fifteen 
years,  Napoleon  III.,  Cavour  and  Bismarck.  England  with- 
drew from  active  participation  in  continental  politics  during 
that  period,  and  turned  her  attention  to  home  affairs,  while 
Russia,  in  order  to  recover  from  the  losses  of  the  war,  was 
obliged  to  devote  herself  to  the  improvement  of  her  industries 
and  finances. 

1  The  first  w.ords  of  Stratford  Canning  at  Constantinople  when  he  received  the 
terms  of  peace  were,  "  I  would  rather  have  cut  off  my  right  hand  than  have  signed 
that  treaty."  Lane-Poole,  Life  of  Stratford  Canning,  vol.  ii,  chap,  xxxii,  p.  436. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE   TREATY    OF    BERLIN 

HAD  the  provisions  of  the  Hatti-Humayoun  of  February  18, 
1856,  been  carried  out,  the  Ottoman  Empire  would  have  been 
regenerated  and  would  have  become  a  lay  state.  This  cele- 
brated edict  provided  for  perfect  religious  equality ;  it  opened 
all  positions,  civil  and  military,  to  Christians;  it  established 
mixed  tribunals  which  should  publicly  administer  a  new  code 
of  laws  that  was  to  be  drawn  up;  it  guaranteed  equality  of 
taxes,  did  away  with  the  kharadj,  decreed  the  abolition  of  tax- 
farming,  and  provided  that  Christians  should  have  seats  in  all 
provincial  boards  of  administration  ;  and  it  promised  general 
improvement  by  the  building  of  roads  and  canals,  and  by  new 
methods  in  the  conduct  of  the  finances.  Even  had  the  Otto- 
man Porte  been  never  so  well  inclined  to  carry  out  the  pro- 
visions of  the  edict  faithfully,  almost  insuperable  difficulties 
stood  in  the  way.  Mohammedan  contempt  for  the  infidel  was 
not  lessened,  and  the  Turks  refused  to  be  associated  with 
Giaours  in  administration,  to  recognize  their  authority  in  civil 
and  military  matters,  or  to  accept  their  verdicts  when  they 
participated  in  the  mixed  tribunals.  The  Christians,  on  the 
other  hand,  preferred  to  pay  an  army  tax  rather  than  serve  in 
the  army ;  they  were  afraid  to  occupy  seats  in  the  /nixed  tri- 
bunals or  to  hold  positions  of  prominence;  and  the  Greek 
bishops,  though  they  gladly  accepted  religious  equality,  ob- 
jected to  relinquishing  any  of  their  historic  rights,  which  the 
Sultan  thought  should  be  given  up  under  the  new  regime. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  was  not  long  before  all  attempts  to  give 
effect  to  the  edict  were  abandoned,  and  things  reverted  to 
126  [SSo 


55l]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN 

their  former  condition.  The  powers  had  promised  not  to 
interfere,  and  could,  therefore,  only  protest.  Fanaticism  in- 
creased, and  in  1860  the  uprising  of  the  Druses  against  the 
Maronites  in  Syria  resulted  in  such  massacres  that  Syria  was 
occupied  by  French  troops.1  The  Ottoman  Porte  answered 
the  protests  of  the  powers  with  new  promises  of  reform,  and 
there  the  matter  ended.  After  the  accession  of  Abdul- Aziz  in 
1 86 1,  a  few  attempts  at  improvement  were  made  by  the  re- 
formers Fuad  and  Ali,  but  the  opposition  of  the  Old  Turk 
party  and  the  vacillation  of  the  Sultan  defeated  their  efforts. 
The  condition  of  affairs  became  so  outrageous  that  the  powers 
instituted  an  investigation  in  1867,  and  showed  in  a  published 
memoir  that  the  Hatti-Humayoun  of  1 856  was  practically  a  dead 
letter.  But  the  stirring  events  of  1860-1870  in  central  Europe  jl 
to  a  great  extent  diverted  attention  from  Turkey,  and  when  I/ 
the  next  decade  opened  the  tendency  to  retrogression  con-  » 
tinued  unchecked. 

Meanwhile  evidences  of  disintegration  in  the  empire  had 
been  steadily  accumulating.  A  convention  was  signed 
August  19,  1858,  by  the  representatives  of  the  powers  at 
Paris,  by  which  it  was  provided  that  the  principalities  of 
Moldavia  and  Wallachia  should  have  a  common  name,  the 
United  Principalities ;  but  they  were  to  retain  their  separate 
administrations  and  the  Divan  of  each  was  to  elect  its  own 
hospodar.9  The  Roumanians  of  the  two  provinces,  however, 
determined  to  form  a  united  state,  and  elected  the  same  per- 
son, Col.  Alexander  Couza.  The  powers  yielded  before  this 
expression  of  the  national  will,  and  in  1859  recognized  the 
union,  as  also  did  the  Porte  in  i86i.3  But  the  Roumanians 
soon  discovered  that  on  account  of  local  jealousies,  govern- 
ment by  one  of  themselves  was  not  a  success;  and  early  in 

1  The  convention  for  that  purpose  is  found  in  Hertslet,  Map  of  Europe  by 
Treaty,  vol.  ii,  p.  1455. 
1  Ibid,,  vol.  ii,  p.  1329. 
*  Ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  1377,  and  ibid.,  vol.  ii,  p.  1498. 


I2g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [552 

1866  Couza  was  compelled  to  abdicate  and  Prince  Charles  of 
Hohenzollern  was  called  to  the  throne.1  With  a  single  head, 
a  capital,  a  ministry  and  an  assembly,  Roumania,  though 
legally  under  the  suzerainty  of  the  Porte,  became  practically 
independent,  and  recognition  of  its  independence  was  at  length 
accorded  in  1878. 

The  success  of  the  Roumanians  inspired  the  various  Servian 
nationalities,  who  hoped  to  form  a  great  Servian  state.  In 
1861,  the  Herzegovinians  demanded  a  national  bishop  and 
separate  ecclesiastical  privileges,  and  when  these  were  refused 
by  the  Sultan  they  revolted.  They  were  soon  joined  by  the 
Montenegrins  and  Servians,  and  although  the  revolt  was  un- 
successful, the  powers  compelled  the  Sultan  to  withdraw  all 
Turkish  troops  from  Servia  except  from  Belgrade  and  four 
fortresses;2  and  in  1867,  by  friendly  agreement,  they  were 
withdrawn  entirely  from  Servian  territory.3  Servia  thus  be- 
came independent  in  all  military  and  administrative  matters, 
and  was  also  ready  for  recognition  in  1878.  ) 

The  Cretans,  frenzied  by  the  increasing  tyranny  of  the  Turks, 
rose,  in  1866,  with  a  view  to  ultimate  annexation  to  Greece, 
with  whose  people  they  were  allied  in  blood  and  language. 
The  Greek  government  and  people  aided  them,  and  war  between 
Greece  and  Turkey  seemed  to  be  imminent.  But  the  powers 
interfered  and  decided  that  Crete  should  remain  with  Turkey, 
but  that  the  Sultan  should  grant  a  constitution  to  the  Cretans. 
The  Organic  Law  of  1868  was,  therefore,  promulgated,  but 
like  all  the  other  reforms,  it  soon  became  a  dead  letter.4 

Egypt  also  sought  to  remove  the  Turkish  yoke,  but  by  the 
use  of  money  rather  than  of  force.  In  1 867,  the  Pasha  bought 

1  The  protocols  of  conference  between  the  great  Powers  relative  to  the  revolu- 
tion are  found  in  the  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  vol.  Ivii,  p.  533  et  seq. 
J  Hertslet,  vol.  ii,  p.  151$. 
'  J6ia.,  vol.  iii,  p.  1800. 

4  For  the  Organic  Law  of  1868,  see  British  and  Foreign  Slate  Papers,  vol. 
iviii,  p.  137. 


553]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  129 

from  the  Sultan  the  title  of  Khedive  and  obtained  independence 
in  all  that  concerned  customs  duties,  police,  postal  and  transit 
affairs.1 

In  Bulgaria  the  patriotic  party,  backed  up  by  Russia,  ob- 
tained from  the  Sultan,  in  1870,  the  right  to  have  an  Exarch 
of  their  own  and  a  national  church,  despite  the  excommunica- 
tion of  the  Greek  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 

In  1871,  Russia,  taking  advantage  of  the  Franco-German  \r 
war,  issued  a  circular  note  to  the  various  European  powers 
declaring  herself  to  be  no  longer  bound  by  that  part  of  the 
Treaty  of  Paris  which  imposed  disabilities  upon  her  in  the 
Black  Sea.  The  London  Conference,  while  it  condemned  the 
method,  recognized  the  fact.8 

It  was  evident  that  affairs  in  Turkey  were  fast  approaching 
a  crisis,  which  would  result  in  the  revolt  of  the  subject  peoples 
and  the  interference  of  the  powers,  notwithstanding  the  stipu- 
lations of  the  Treaty  of  Paris.  In  1871,  Ali  Pasha,  the  last  of 
the  reformers,  died  and  the  disorders  in  the  government  in- 
creased. The  subject  peoples,  crushed  by  their  burdens,  were 
rebellious,  and  ,were,  moreover,  incited  to  revolt  by  Slavic 
sympathizers.  ,At  length  in  July,  1875,  the  Herzogovinians 
and  Bosniaks  rose,  and  men  and  money  poured  to  their  assist- 
ance from  Servia  and  Montenegro.  The  courts  of  St.  Peters- 
burg, Berlin  and  Vienna,  which  had  agreed,  in  1872,  to  act  in 
concert  on  the  Eastern  Question,  warned  the  Sultan,  and  on 
August  18,  1875,  demanded  that  a  commission  of  their  consuls 
should  be  permitted  to  proceed  to  the  revolted  country,  hear 
the  demands  of  the  people  and  transmit  them  to  Constantinople 
where  they  should  immediately  be  acted  upon.  This  was  done, 
and  the  Sultan,  not  content  with  conceding  the  demands  of  the 
insurgents,  issued,  on  the  2nd  of  October,  an  irade,  which  not 

1  State  Papers,  vol.  lix,  p.  582. 

1  The  Russian  note  is  found  in  Hertslet,  vol.  iii,  p.  1892,  and  the  declaration 
of  the  London  conference  at  p.  1904.  See  also  Hall,  International' Law,  fourth 
edition,  p.  309  et  seq. 


THE  EASTERN  Q UES TION  [554 

only  granted  what  they  asked,  but  gave  them  extensive  local 
privileges  besides.1  Unfortunately  for  him,  the  comedy  of 
reform  had  been  played  too  often ;  the  insurgents  ignored  his 
edict  and  kept  on  with  their  struggle.  \ 

FAs  in  the  past,  Austria  was  the  po*wer  that  exhibited  the 
greatest  concern  at  the  course  of  events.  To  permit  the  exist- 
ing condition  of  affairs  to  continue  would  mean  either  Russian 
intervention  or  the  formation  of  a  Serb  state,  either  of  which 
would  be  perilous  to  the  Austro-Hungarian  Empire.  Count 
Andrassy,  the  Austrian  chancellor,  therefore  offered  to  draw 
up  a  note  of  protest  to  be  signed  by  the  signatories  of  the 
Treaty  of  Paris.  England  demanded  sufficient  delay  to  per- 
mit the  Sultan  to  carry  out  the  reforms  promised  in  the  irade1 
of  October  2nd;  and  on  December  I2th  the  Sultan  issued  a 
second  trade"  still  more  munificent  than  the  first,  promising  the 
most  extensive  reforms  in  judicial,  financial  and  administrative 
matters.2  But  the  Bosniaks  and  Herzegovinians  refused  to  be 
conciliated  by  promises.  Andrassay,  therefore,  submitted  his 
note  on  the  3Oth  of  December  to  Germany  and  Russia,  by 
whom  it  was  accepted.3  It  was  then  sent  to  London,  Paris 
and  Rome.  At  the  two  latter  capitals  it  received  immediate 
adherence,  and  England  promised  to  give  it  a  general  support, 
though  she  refused  to  commit  herself  to  any  particular  action.* 
The  European  directory  therefore  appeared  to  be  in  accord, 
and  on  January  30,  1876,  the  Andrassy  note  was  sent  to  the 
Porte.  It  demanded  that  the  Turkish  government  put  into 
execution  without  delay  the  following  reforms  :  (i)  The  estab- 
lishment of  full  religious  liberty  and  equality  of  sects ;  (2)  the 
abolition  of  tax-farming ;  (3)  the  application  of  the  revenues 
gathered  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  entirely  to  local  pur- 
poses, and  their  distribution  by  local  assemblies  composed 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2407. 

*  Ibid.t  vol.  iv,  p.  2409. 
1  Ibid.t  vol.  iv,  p.  2418. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2430. 


555]  THE  TREA  TY  OF  BERLIN  j  3  r 

half  of  Christians  and  half  of  Mussulmans  elected  by  the  in- 
habitants ;  (4)  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  agri- 
cultural population.  On  February  I3th  the  Sultan  accepted 
the  note,  and  a  few  days  later  published  a  new  set  of  promises, 
relating  to  the  government  of  the  provinces,  more  elaborate 
than  any  that  had  preceded.1  ' 

Austria  was  satisfied  with  the  results  of  the  Andrassy  note, 
and,  fearing  a  sympathetic  uprising  of  the  Slavs  in  her  own 
dominion,  employed  every  effort  to  check  the  insurrection  and 
to  persuade  the  insurgents  to  lay  down  their  arms.  The 
latter,  on  the  contrary,  pushed  the  war  more  vigorously  than 
before,  and  Servia  and  Montenegro  began  open  preparations 
to  come  to  their  aid.  Moreover,  at  the  suggestion  of  Russia, 
the  insurgents  drew  up  early  in  April  a  list  of  the  reforms 
which  they  demanded  should  be  guaranteed  by  the  European 
powers.  The  Russian  chancellor,  Gortchakoff,  proposed  to 
Austria  to  send  the  demands  to  the  Porte  with  a  note  to  the 
effect  that  if  they  were  not  carried  out,  the  powers  would 
adopt  measures  to  enforce  them.  Austria  declined  the  pro- 
posal ;  but  on  May  7th  a  Mussulman  mob  in  Salonika 
destroyed  the  French  and  German  consulates  and  murdered 
the  consuls.  The  necessity  for  action  was  evident,  and  on  the 
invitation  of  Bismarck,  Gortchakoff  and  Andrassy  united  with 
him  at  Berlin  in  drafting  a  new  note  to  the  Porte.l  -At  the 
suggestion  of  Gortchakoff,  the  demands  of  the  insurgents  of 
the  month  before  were  made  the  basis  of  the  note,  and  on  May 
1 3th  the  conference  agreed  to  the  Berlin  memorandum.*  It 
was  much  more  severe  than  the  Andrassy  note.  It  required 
that  the  Sultan  (i)  rebuild  all  the  houses  destroyed  in  the  re- 
volted countries,  furnish  the  peasants  with  cattle  and  imple- 
ments, and  exempt  them  for  three  years  from  taxation ;  (2) 
establish  a  Christian  commission  for  the  distribution  of  this 
aid;  (3)  withdraw  the  Turkish  troops  except  in  specified 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2441  et  seq, 
1 1bid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2459. 


,32  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [556 

places ;  (4)  authorize  the  Christians  to  remain  armed  until  the 
reforms  were  effected;  and  (5)  delegate  to  the  consuls  of  the 
powers  the  supervision  of  the  execution  of  the  reforms. 
Moreover,  the  memorandum  demanded  that  an  armistice  of 
two  months  be  granted,  and  declared  that,  if  at  the  expiration 
of  that  time  the  desired  end  had  not  been  accomplished,  the 
powers  would  resort  to  efficacious  measures  "to  arrest  the  evil 
and  prevent  its  development."  The  Berlin  memorandum  was 
then  sent  to  Paris,  Rome  and  London.  At  the  two  former 
capitals  it  was  immediately  accepted,  but  in  London  it  was 
rejected  without  hesitation.1  Disraeli  would  accept  no  plan 
bearing  the  stamp  of  Russian  suggestion. 

Nevertheless,  the  other  powers  decided  to  send  the  memo- 
randum to  the  Porte,  and  May  3Oth  was  fixed  as  the  day,  but 
on  the  night  of  the  2pth  an  event  occurred  which  caused  the 
memorandum  to  be  forgotten.  An  opposition  had  long 
existed  among  the  patriotic  Turks  against  Abdul-Aziz  because 
of  his  indifference  to  the  welfare  of  his  country,  and  this  oppo- 
sition determined  on  a  revolution.  Led  by  Midhat-Pasha, 
Young  Turkey,  as  the  reformers  were  called,  obtained  the 
necessary  Fetva  from  the  Sheik-ul-Islam,  deposed  Abdul-Aziz 
and  placed  his  nephew  Mourad  V.  on  the  throne.  [The  new  gov- 
ernment immediately  adopted  a  vigorous  policy  and  demanded 
of  Servia  the  meaning  of  her  extensive  war  preparations. 
Servia,  believing  herself  thoroughly  prepared  for  a  conflict, 
demanded  in  turn  that  the  Turks  evacuate  Bosnia  and  Herze- 
govina and  allow  the  first  to  be  occupied  by  Servian  and  the 
second  by  Montenegrin  troops.  The  Porte  answered  with  an 
immediate  refusal,  and  on  May  3<Dth  Servia,  and  on  July  2nd 
Montenegro,  declared  war.8  To  the  surprise  of  Europe  the 
Turks  were  generally  victorious,  and  overran  Servia,  upon 
whom  they  sought  to  impose  severe  terms,  comprehending  a 
return  to  the  state  of  things  existing  previously  to  1867,  an 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p,  2464. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  pp.  2471  and  2475. 


557]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  i^ 

indemnity  for  the  expenses  of  the  war,  and  an  increase  in  the 
amount  of  the  tribute.1  ) 

Fortunately  for  Servia,  an  event  had  meanwhile  taken  place 
which  was  to  result  in  her  salvation.  Bulgaria  had  not  been 
concerned  in  the  general  rising  of  the  Slavs  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire,  having  been  satisfied  with  the  ecclesiastical  privileges 
obtained  in  1870  and  the  reforms  introduced  by  Midhat  Pasha. 
But  a  small  outbreak  at  Batak,  fomented  by  outsiders,  caused 
the  government  to  send  bands  of  Bashi-Bazouks3  into  the 
country,  all  the  ^regular  troops  being  engaged  against  the  reb- 
els elsewhere.  /During  the  month  of  May,  the  Bashi-Bazouks 
massacred  Christians  to  a  number  variously  estimated  from 
12,000  to  25,000,  and  committed  wanton  outrages  upon  the 
remaining  population.  The  civilized  world  was  horrified  at 
the  atrocities  as  they  gradually  became  known,  and  England 
particularly  was  stirred  by  the  speeches  and  writings  of  Mr. 
Gladstone.  When,  therefore,  in  August,  1876,  Servia  appealed 
to  the  powers  to  mediate  with  the  Turks,  and  the  powers  re- 
ferred her  petition  to  Great  Britain  as  the  government  whose 
advice  the  Porte  was  most  likely  to  take,  Disraeli  did  not  dare 
openly  to  refuse  to  act  as  mediator.  In  September,  he  pro- 
posed an  armistice  of  six  weeks,  the  maintenance  of  the  status 
quo  ante  bellum  in  Servia,  and  a  certain  amount  of  adminis- 
trative independence  for  Bosnia,  Herzegovina  and  Bulgaria.3 
But  Young  Turkey  was  determined  to  settle  the  affairs  of  the 
empire  without  the  tutelage  of  Europe.  On  August  3ist,  the 
leaders  of  the  party  deposed  Mourad  V.,  who  was  an  imbecile, 
and  elevated  in  his  stead  Abdul-Hamid  II.,  who  though 
ignorant  and  inexperienced,  was  energetic  and  full  of  zeal  for 
the  defense  of  his  faith.  Instead  of  answering  the  proposal  of 
Great  Britain,  the  new  government  issued  an  extraordinary 
edict  of  reform,  which  was  to  change  Turkey  into  a  modern 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2482. 

1  The  Bashi-Bazonks  were  irregulars  drafted  from  the  heart  of  Asia  Minor. 

8  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2488. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [558 

constitutional  state.  There  was  to  be  a  responsible  ministry, 
an  assembly  of  two  chambers,  freedom  of  speech  and  of  the 
press,  permanent  judges  and  compulsory  education.  The 
Turkish  government,  moreover,  demanded  that  the  armistice 
should  be  extended  to  six  months,  and  that  during  that  time 
the  revolted  provinces,  as  well  as  Servia  and  Montenegro, 
should  receive  no  aid  from  without.  Its  apparent  design  was 
to  employ  the  interval  in  improving  its  own  forces. 

The  patience  of  the  Czar  was  now  exhausted.  Alexander  II. 
was  himself  a  lover  of  peace,  but  the  bureaucrats  who  sur- 
rounded him  were  strong  for  war  with  Turkey,  and  they  were 
supported  by  the  Russian  people,  who  demanded  the  protection 
of  their  co-religionists  in  the  Ottoman  Empire.  In  the  pre- 
vious July,  Alexander  had  met  Francis  Joseph  at  Reichstadt, 
where  it  is  generally  assumed  that  he  obtained  the  consent  of 
the  latter  to  Russian  intervention  in  case  Turkey  should  re- 
fuse the  demands  of  the  powers,  provided  that,  in  the  event  of 
Bulgaria's  liberation,  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  should  be  given 
to  Austria.1  At  all  events  Austria  appeared  to  take  less  in- 
terest in  the  war  after  the  interview.  The  Czar  was  also  sure 
of  the  neutrality  of  Germany,  for  Bismarck  was  known  to  hold 
the  opinion  which  he  afterwards  avowed  that  the  Eastern 
question  was  not  worth  to  Germany  the  bones  of  a  single  Pom- 
eranian grenadier.  On  October  1 5th,  Alexander  sent  Gen. 
Ignatieff  to  Constantinople  with  full  powers  to  agree  upon  the 
following  terms:  (i)  An  armistice  of  six  weeks  without  re- 
serve; (2)  autonomy  for  Bosnia,  Herzegovina  and  Bulgaria; 
(3)  a  guarantee  of  their  rights  by  Europe.  The  Turks  pro- 
crastinated, and  at  the  same  time  pushed  the  war  in  Servia  so 
vigorously  that  by  October  3Oth  the  road  to  Belgrade  was  en- 
tirely open  to  them.  The  moment  the  news  reached  Ignatieff 
he  sent  in  the  Russian  ultimatum — the  acceptance  of  the  armis- 

1  Bismarck  distinctly  states  in  his  Autobiography,  vol.  ii,  chap,  xxviii,  p.  235, 
that  such  an  agreement  was  made. 


THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  1^5 

tice  in  forty-eight  hours  or  war.     The  Porte,  overawed,  imme- 
diately yielded,  and  the  armistice  began  November  2d/  I 

The  action  of  the  Czar  aroused  the  suspicions  of  EnglisJt: 
statesmen,  notwithstanding  that  Alexander  had  assured  Lord 
Loftus,  the  British  ambassador,  that  Russia  desired  no  con- 
quest or  territorial  aggrandizement.3  Gladstone  fell  from 
favor  and  Disraeli  once  more  became  popular.  On  November 
9th,  at  the  Lord  Mayor's  banquet,  Disraeli  declared  that  if  a 
war  broke  out,  no  country  was  better  prepared  for  it  than 
England,  and  that  she  would  not  hesitate  to  undertake  it. 
But  Lord  Derby,  then  minister  for  foreign  affairs,  who 
accepted  the  friendly  words  of  Alexander  in  good  faith,  had 
on  November  4th  proposed  the  holding  of  a  conference  at 
Constantinople  to  consider  the  Eastern  Question  ;  and  the 
proposition  was  accepted  by  all  the  -powers.3  Lord  Salisbury 
was  chosen  as  the  delegate  of  England,  and  on  his  way  to  the 
Turkish  capital  he  stopped  at  Berlin,  where  he  represented  to 
Bismarck  that  it  was  advisable  to  give  the  Porte  more  time  to 
carry  out  its  reforms,  and  that,  if  it  should  afterwards  become 
necessary  to  employ  coercive  measures,  they  should  be  under- 
taken by  Europe,  and  not  alone  by  Russia.  Lord  Salisbury, 
however,  received  little  comfort  from  the  German  chancellor.4 
The  preliminary  sessions  of  the  conference,  were  held  on  the 
I  ith  to  the  22d  of  December,  and  were  marked  by  the  mutual 
opposition  of  the  British  and  Russian  representatives.  On 
December  24th,  the  Ottoman  Porte  was  invited  to  send  a 
delegate  to  sit  at  the  formal  sessions,  which  were  about  to  be 
occupied  with  the  conditions  agreed  upon  during  the  pre- 
liminary meetings.  These  conditions 5  included  an  increase 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  pp.  2502,  2504. 

a  Lord  Loftus  to  the  Earl  of  Derby,  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2506. 

'Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2516. 

4  Salisbury's  instructions  are  found  in  vol.  68,  p.  1064,  of  the  British  and  For- 
eign State  Papers. 

5  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2541;   State  Papers,  vol.  Ixviii,  p.  1114. 


I36  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [560 

of  territory  for  Servia  and  Montenegro,  and  autonomy  for 
Bosnia,  Herzegovina  and  Bulgaria,  which  were  to  enjoy  the 
right  to  have  a  national  militia,  and  to  use  the  national  Ian- 

D 

guage  in  official  acts,  and  were  to  be  occupied  by  Belgian 
troops  until  the  accomplishment  of  reforms  under  an  inter- 
national commission. 

During  the  discussions  the  conditions  underwent  certain 
modifications  favorable  to  Turkey,  and  as  thus  modified  they 
were  on  January  15,  1877,  formally  presented  to  the  Porte. 
But,  on  the  23d  of  the  preceding  December,  the  new  constitu- 
tion of  Turkey  had  been  proclaimed  with  elaborate  cere- 
monies,1 and  when  the  powers  presented  their  conditions,  the 
Turkish  government  answered  that  it  was  impossible  to  accept 
them,  (i)  because  they  were  a  menace  to  the  independence  of 
the  Sultan,  (2)  because  they  were  in  violation  of  the  Treaty  of 
Paris,  and  (3)  because  they  were  contrary  to  the  new  constitu- 
tion. The  delegates  of  the  powers  then  quitted  Constanti- 
nople on  January  2Oth,  and  Abdul-Hamid  II.,  as  though  to 
show  the  worthlessness  of  his  constitutional  reforms,  on 
February  5th  dismissed  and  disgraced  the  man  who  had 
instigated  them — Midhat  Pasha.  On  January  3ist,  Gortcha- 
koff  invited  the  powers  to  make  known  what  measures  they 
intended  to  employ  to  bring  the  Porte  to  reason,  and  he  let  it 
be  understood  that  the  Czar  was  resolved  to  act  alone,  if 
necessary.*  At  the  end  of  February,  Gen.  Ignatieff  was  sent 
to  the  various  European  capitals  to  request  that,  if  the  various 
powers  would  not  unite  with  Russia  in  requiring  the  Porte  to 
accept  the  programme  which  it  had  rejected,  they  would 
permit  Russia  to  proceed  alone.  The  general  was  well  re- 
ceived at  all  the  capitals  except  London.  There  Lord  Derby 
insisted  upon  one  more  concerted  effort  to  bring  Turkey  to 
terms.  A  conference  was  opened  at  London,  with  representa- 
tives of  all  the  great  powers  present;  and  on  March  3ist  they 

lThe  Constitution  is  found  in  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2531. 
1  State  Papers,  vol.  Ixviii,  p.  i  tO4. 


5 6 1  ]  THE  TREA  TY  OF  BERLIN  1 37 

agreed  to  a  protocol,1  the  principal  features  of  which  were  a 
demand  that  the  Porte  should  really  put  into  execution  the 
reforms  so  often  promised,  and  a  statement  to  the  effect  that 
the  powers  proposed,  through  their  representatives  at  Con- 
stantinople and  their  consuls  in,  the  various  localities,  to  watch 
carefully  how  the  reforms  were  applied.  The  London  protocol 
was  presented  to  the  Sultan  on  April  3d,  and  he  transmitted  it 
to  his  make-believe  parliament,  by  which  it  was  rejected  April 
9th.'  The  Porte  notified  the  powers  two  days  later  that 
Turkey  was  making  its  own  reforms,  and  as  an  independent 
state  could  not  submit  to  outside  interference.  April  i6th  the 
Czar  concluded  a  convention  with  Roumania  for  unobstructed 
passage  through  her  territory  ;'  and  on  the  24th  of  the  month 
he  proclaimed  war  against  Turkey,4  declaring  that  he  did  so 
without  any  ambitious  designs,  and  merely  for  the  purpose  of 
succoring  the  oppressed  Christians  of  the  Ottoman  Empire. 
The  Porte  invoked  article  VIII.  of  the  Treaty  of  Paris,  which 
provided  that  in  case  of  a  conflict  between  Turkey  and 
another  state,  the  great  powers  should  try  their  friendly 
mediation;5  but  the  good  old  days  of  1856  were  gone.  Every 
power  except  England  soon  declared  its  neutrality,  and  Eng- 
land was  by  no  means  a  unit  in  supporting  the  bellicose 
policy  of  Disraeli.  England  also  finally  declared  her  neutral- 
ity, April  3Oth,  1877,*  on  condition  that  the  Czar  should  not 
interfere  with  Egypt  or  the  Suez  Canal,  and  above  all  should 
not  occupy  Constantinople.7  Gortchakoff  assented  to  these 
conditions,  with  the  reservation  that  the  exigencies  of 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2563. 
1  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2568. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2576  et  seq. 
4 Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2598. 

*  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2598. 

8  State  Papers,  vol.  Ixviii,  p.  859. 
'Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2615. 


I3g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [562 

might  demand  the  temporary  occupation  of  the  city.1  Lord 
Derby  replied  that  in  case  of  such  occupation  England  would 
consider  herself  free  to  take  whatever  measures  of  precaution 
might  seem  to  be  necessary.2 

Immediately  after  the  declaration  of  war,  the  Russian  troops 
crossed  the  Turkish  frontier  both  in  Europe  and  in  Asia,  but 
the  bad  roads  and  high  waters  and  the  poor  administration  of 
the  military  service  prevented  their  reaching  the  Danube  till 
the  end  of  June.  Once  across  the  river  they  forced  the  pass- 
ages of  the  Balkans,  and  by  the  end  of  July  they  occupied 
Hermanli,  only  two  days  march  from  Adrianople,  In  Asia 
they  were  equally  successful,  and  in  May  the  fortress  of  Kars,t/ 
the  key  to  the  Turkish  Asiatic  dominions,  was  besieged. 
These  rapid  achievements  astonished  Europe  and  caused  the 
greatest  apprehension  at  London  and  Vienna.  Disraeli  or- 
dered the  English  fleet  to  Besika  Bay,  and  Andrassy  began 
the  mobilization  of  the  Austrian  troops.  But  the  tide  of  war 
soon  changed.  Osman  Pasha,  the  Turkish  commander,  in- 
trenched himself  at  Plevna  in  front  of  the  main  body  of  the 
Russian  army  and  stopped  all  further  advance;  Suleiman 
Pasha  drove  the  right  wing  of  the  Russian  army  back  across 
the  Balkans,  and  in  Asia  the  Russians  were  compelled  to  raise 
the  siege  of  Kars  and  beat  a  general  retreat.  By  the  opening 
of  November  the  Turks  apparently  were  masters  of  the  situa- 
tion. But  the  Russians  were  goaded  by  these  blows  into  put- 
ting forth  the  greatest  exertions.  Todleben,  the  hero  of 
Sebastopol,  was  sent  to  supervise  the  siege  of  Plevna. 
Roumania,  who  had  concluded  on  May  I4th  an  offensive  and 
defensive  alliance  with  Russia,  hurried  forward  an  army  corps 
which  did  excellent  service.3  and  Servia  broke  the  peace  which 
she  had  signed  on  March  ist,  and  put  her  armies  in  motion.* 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  pp.  2624-34. 

1  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2646. 

8 Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2618. 

4  The  Servian  Declaration  of  War  is  found  in  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2468. 


563]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  139 

The  resources  of  the  Turks  were  overtaxed,  and  the  fortunes 
of  war  once  more  shifted.  Kars  was  taken  in  Asia ;  Suleiman 
Pasha  was  defeated  in  Bulgaria,  and  finally  on  December  loth, 
after  one  of  the  most  heroic  defenses  known  in  history,  Plevna 
surrendered  to  Todleben.  The  Russians  immediately  pushed 
across  the  Balkans,  massed  the  main  army  at  Adrianople  and 
established  two  posts  on  the  Sea  of  Marmora.  Constantinople 
was  at  their  mercy. 

The  Ottoman  Porte  hastened  to  solicit  the  collective  media- 
tion of  the  great  powers.  But  this  was  unattainable  without 
the  concurrence  of  Germany,  and  Bismarck  would  not  inter- 
fere. On  January  3,  1878,  the  Porte  therefore  agreed  to  treat 
with  Russia  alone.  Meanwhile,  all  the  old-time  distrust  of 
Russia  had  revived  in  England,  and  the  war-party  had  steadily 
been  gaining  ground.  Disraeli  maintained  that  the  affairs  of 
the  Orient  could  not  be  settled  without  the  agreement  of  the 
signatories  of  the  treaties  of  1856  and  1871.*  The  Russians 
worked  to  gain  time,  and  prolonged  negotiations  with  the 
Porte  till  their  troops  were  at  the  very  gates  of  Constantinople. 
On  January  3Oth  an  armistice  and  preliminaries  of  peace  were 
signed  at  Adrianople.*  When  the  powers  inquired  as  to  the 
terms  of  the  preliminaries,  Gortchakoff  replied  that  their  basis 
was  the  independence  of  Roumania  and  Servia,  an  increase  of 
territory  for  Montenegro,  autonomy  for  Bosnia,  Herzegovina 
and  Bulgaria,  and  the  payment  of  a  war  indemnity  to  Russia. 
It  was  not  improbable  that  the  terms  thus  vaguely  announced 
would  be  hardened  in  the  definitive  treaty.  So  at  least 
thought  Andrassy  and  Beaconsfield.  On  February  3rd 
Austria,  indignant  at  the  disposal  of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina 
in  a  manner  contrary  to  what  was  believed  to  be  the  promise 
of  the  Czar  in  the  previous  July,  notified  Russia  that  she  would 
consider  null  any  agreement  between  the  belligerents  which 
should  modify  existing  treaties  and  which  should  affect  the 

1  See  memorandum  to  Gortchakoff  in  Hertslet,  voi.  iv,  p.  257. 
'Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2661. 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [564 

interests  of  Europe,  and  especially  those  of  Austria-Hungary, 
unless  it  were  submitted  to  a  conference  of  the  powers ;  an^ 
she  suggested  that  such  a  conference  should  meet  at  Vienna.^ 
As  to  Beaconsfield,  he  went  a  step  further,  and  on  February 
1 5th  ordered  the  English  fleet  with  troops  on  board  to  pass 
the  Dardanelles  and  anchor  in  front  of  Constantinople.  The 
Czar  then  promised  that  if  the  English  would  abstain  from 
landing  troops,  his  forces  would  not  enter  the  city.9  Gortcha- 
koff  had  answered  the  note  of  Andrassy  evasively,  demanding 
that  a  distinction  be  made  between  what  in  the  treaty  affected 
all  Europe  and  that  which  concerned  only  Russia  and  Turkey. 
jjj\t  the  same  time  he  treated  with  Bismarck,  who  had  up  to 
ttiis  time  been  favorable  to  Russia,  for  the  opening  of  a  con- 
gress at  Berlin,  and  on  the  3d  of  March  Bismarck  invited  the 
ppwers  to  send  representatives  to  such  a  congress. 

>  On  the  very  day  that  Bismarck  took  this  step,  the  definitive 
treaty  of  San  Stefano  was  signed.3  By  its  terms  Turkey  was 
required  toTeTognTze^the  independence  of  Roumania,  Servia 
and  Montenegro,  all  of  which  were  to  be  increased  in  size. 
But  the  most  important  stipulation  was  that  for  the  erection  of 
the  autonomous  tributary  principality  of  Bulgaria,  with  a 
Christian  government  and  a  national  militia,  and  with  bound- 
aries extending  from  the  Black  Sea  on  the  east  to  Albania  on 
the  west,  and  from  the  Danube  on  the  north  to  the  ^Egean  on 
the  south.  This  would  have  practically  blotted  out  Turkey  as 
a  European  power.  What  was  left  was  to  be  divided  into  four 
parts  unconnected  with  each  other :  The  environs  of  Constanti- 
nople on  the  east,  the  peninsula  of  Salonika  in  the  south, 
Thessaly  and  Albania  in  the  west  and  southwest,  and  Bosnia, 
Herzegovina  and  Novi  Bazar  in  the  northwest.  The  prince  of 
Bulgaria,  who  was  not  to  be  a  member  of  any  of  the  reigning 
dynasties  of  the  great  European  powers,  was  to  be  elected  by  the 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2668. 
1  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2670. 

vol.  iv,  p.  2672  etseq. 


565]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  \^\ 

the  people,  and  confirmed  by  the  Porte,  with  the  assent  of  the 
powers;  but  the  constitution  of  the  principality  was  to  be 
drawn  up  by  an  assembly  of  Bulgarian  notables  under  the 
supervision  of  a  Russian  commissioner,  who  was  to  superin- 
tend the  administration  of  affairs  for  two  years,  supported  by 
50,000  Russian  troops.  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  were  to 
receive  the  reforms  demanded  for  them  at  the  conference  of 
Constantinople,  with  such  modifications  as  might  be  agreed 
upon  by  the  Porte,  Russia  and  Austria-Hungary.  The  Porte 
engaged  to  apply  to  Crete  the  Organic  Law  of  1868,  to  extend 
analogous  reforms  to  the  other  Greek  provinces  of  the  Empire, 
and  to  improve  the  condition  of  Armenia,  and  guarantee  the 
safety  of  the  inhabitants  from  the  Kurds  and  Circassians. 
Turkey  also  assumed  to  pay  a  war  indemnity  of  1,410,000,000 
rubles,  but  the  Czar,  in  view  of  the  "  financial  embarrassment " 
of  Turkey,  agreed  to  commute  1,100,000,000  rubles  for  terri- 
tory in  Asia,  and  for  the  Sandjak  of  Tultcha,  which  Roumania 
was  to  be  obliged  to  take  in  exchange  for  that  part  of  Bessa- 
rabia which  was  detached  from  Russia  in  1856,  and  which  was 
now  to  be  restored  to  her.  Russian  ecclesiastics,  pilgrims  and 
monks  traveling  or  sojourning  in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  together 
with  their  property  and  establishments,  were  placed  under  the 
official  protection  of  the  Czar,  and  pfiests  and  others  in  holy 
places,  and  especially  the  monks  of  Mt.  Athos,  of  Russian 
origin,  were  confirmed  in  their  privileges.  The  Straits  were  to 
be  always  open  to  the  merchant  ships  of  the  world,  and  the 
old  treaties  of  commerce  between  the  two  countries  were  to  be 
maintained. 

There  were  two  states  that  were  determined  to  prevent  the     / 
carrying  out  of  the  treaty  of  San  Stefano — Austria- Hungary  V 
and  England.     The  latter  took  immediate  action.     March  1 3th 
Lord  Derby  notified  Bismarck  that  England  would  not  send  a 
representative  to  the  congress  at  Berlin  unless  t,he  treaty  of 
San  Stefano  should  be  considered  in  its  entirety.;   After  two 
weeks  of  spirited  correspondence  between   London  and  St. 


,42  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [566 

Petersburg,  the  Czar  announced  on  March  26th  his  refusal  to 
submit  to  the  congress  those  portions  of  the  treaty  which  con- 
cerned only  Russia  and  Turkey.  Both  countries  began  to 
sound  the  other  powers.  In  France  the  Due  Decazes,  sup- 
ported by  the  Royalists,  who  were  friendly  to  Russia,  had 
just  been  driven  from  office,  and  M.  Waddington,  who  was 
known  to  be  friendly  to  England,  succeeded  him  in  charge  of 
foreign  affairs.,  Austria-Hungary  naturally  supported  England. 
Italy,  who  had  hoped  for  something  on  the  Albanian  coast,  did 
likewise.  There  remained  jnily  Germany,  who,^befo£e_an,d 
during  the  war,  hadgiven_tpJRussia  a  friendly  support.  1  But 
f  Gorfchakoff  was  now  to  be  grievously  disappointed,  lor  Bis- 
I  marck  gave  his  approval  to  the  plan  of  laying  the  entire  treaty 
'  before  the  proposed  congress.  Under  such  circumstances, 
Beaconsfield  felt  justified  in  defying  Russia.  On  March  28th 
he  allowed  Lord  Derby  to  resign  from  the  foreign  office,  and 
replaced  him  with  Lord  Salisbury.  He  then  reinforced  the 
British  fleet  before  Constantinople,  and  sent  additional  troops 
to  Malta,  and  on  April  ist  Lord  Salisbury  notified  Europe1 
that  the  treaty  of  San  Stefano  placed  the  Black  Sea  under  the 
absolute  domination  of  Russia,  destroyed  the  real  independence 
of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  and  was  in  general  contrary  to  the 
interests  of  Great  Britain.  Russia,  weakened  by  war  and 
diplomatically  isolated,  could  only  submit,  and  on  April  pth 
'Gortchakoff,  incensed  at  what  he  considered  his  betrayal  by 
arck,  addressed  a  note  to  London  asking  for  the  modifi- 
cations which  England  would  demand  in  the  treaty."  They 
were  communicated  to  Count  Shuvaloff,  then  Russian  ambas- 
sador at  London,  who  bore  them  to  St.  Petersburg,  where 
they  were  accepted  by  the  Czar.  Shuvaloff  immediately 
returned  to  London  and  signed  the  secret  treaty  of  May  3ist, 
which  provided  for  almost  all  the  important  modifications 
which  we  shall  soon  see  were  made  in  the  treaty  of  San 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2698. 
*  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  2707. 


567]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  !43 

Stefano.  While  this  transaction  was  in  progress,  Rsaconsfield 
was  negotiating  with  the  Porte  for  the  cession  of  the  inland  of 
Cyprus,  in  return  for  which  Great  Britain  was  to  defend  the 
Turkish  possessions  in  Asia  Minor  against  Russia,  the  Pot;te 
promising  to  introduce  into  those  possessions  reforms  which' 
were  to  be  agreed  upon  later  between  the  two  powers.  A 
treaty  to  this  effect  was  secretly  signed  June  4th.* 

TheCongress  of  Berlin  opened  its  sessions  on  June  13,  1878, 
and  exactly  one  month  later  the  Treaty  of  Berlin  was  signed. 
The  chief  figures  at  the  congress  were  Beaconsfield  and  Salis- 
bury, who  appeared  for  England ;  Gortchakoff  and  Shuvaloff, 
for  Russia  ;  Bismarck,  who  was  president  of  the  Congress,  for 
Germany  ;  Andrassy,  for  Austria,  and  Waddington,  for  France. 
Italy  and  Turkey,  and  when  their  interests  were  in  question, 
Greece  and  Roumania,  were  also  represented.  The  twenty 
sittings  of  the  Congress  formed  one  continuous  struggle  be- 
tween the  representatives  of  England  and  Russia.  Germany 
and  Austria  almost  always,  and  France  and  Italy  usually,  sup- 
ported England,  and  on  almost  every  important  question  the 
Russian  representatives  found  themselves  alone.  Gortchakoff 
never  forgave  Bismarck  for  his  attitude  at  the  Congress,"  and 
as  the  sessions  continued,  and  the  treatment  of  the  Slavic  cause 
at  the  hands  of  the  Germans  and  Magyars  became  known, 
there  *p_rang  pp-i"  Russia  an  intensely  angryfeeling.  not  so 
much  against  England,  from  whom  Russia  expected  nothing, 
as  against  Germany,  from  whom  she  expected  much. 

By  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  as  signed  July  13,  1878,'  the  Bul- 
garian principality  erected  by  the  treaty  of  San  Stefano  was 
divided  into  three  parts:  (i)  Bulgaria  proper,  which  was  to 

1  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2722. 

•For  Bismarck's  view  as  to  the  causes  of  Gortchakoff 's  enmity,  see  chaps,  xxviii 
and  xxix  of  his  Autobiography. 

*The  protocols  of  the  Congress  may  be  found  in  the  State  Papers,  vol.  9,  p. 
82.  Abstracts  are  given  in  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  pp.  2729  et  sey.  The  treaty  is  given 
in  English  in  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  pp.  2759  et  seq. 


I44  TV/;?  EASTERN  QUESTION  [568 

extend  frrafn  the  Danube  to  the  Balkans,  and  which  was  to 
become  an  autonomous  principality,  and  to  pay  an  annual 
tribute  to  the  Sultan;  the  prince,  who  was  not  to  be  a  member 
ofnhe  reigning  dynasties  of  the  great  powers,  to  be  elected  by 
the  people  and  confirmed  by  the  Porte,  with  the  assent  of  the 
powers.  (2)  Eastern  Roumelia,  a  name  invented  to  designate 
southern  Bulgaria,  which  was  to  have  r>n  autonomous  adminis- 
tration and  a  Christian  governor-general  appointed  by  the  Sul- 
tan for  five  years  with  the  assent  of  the  powers,  but  was  to 
remain  under  the  political  and  military  control  of  the  Porte. 
(3)  Macedonia,  which  was  given  back  without  reserve  to  the 
Sultan.  This  division  reduced  the  new  principality,  as  it  was 
constituted  under  the  Treaty  of  San  Stefano,  by  more  than 
one-half,  both  in  territory  and  in  population,  and  removed  it, 
and  incidentally  Russian  influence,  entirely  from  the  ^Egean 
Bosnia  and  Herzegovina  were  placed  under  the  control  of 
Austria-Hungary  for  an  indeterminate  period,  and  the  same 
power  was  also  authorized  to  keep  garrisons  and  have  military 
and  commercial  roads  in  the  Sandjak  of  Novi- Bazar,  privileges 
which  placed  her  on  the  road  to  Salonika,  the  goal  of  her  am- 
bition. The  Turkish  representatives  protested  vigorously 
against  this  action,  which  displeased  Servia  and  Montenegro 
also;  but  the  congress  was  obdurate.  Servia  and  Montenegro 
were  recognized  as  independent  principalities,  but  received 
only  slight  accessions  of  territory,  instead  of  the  large  in- 
creases allowed  them  by  the  treaty  of  San  Stefano.  To  Greece 
nothing  was  given  ;  but  the  treaty  provided  for  direct  negotia- 
tions between  Turkey  and  Greece  under  the  supervision  of  the 
powers,  which  resulted  in  1881  in  her  securing  Thessaly.  The 
Greek  representatives  had  demanded  Albania,  Epirus  and 
Crete ;  but  all  these  were  left  to  Turkey,  though  it  was  stipu- 
lated that  the  Organic  Law  of  1 868  should  be  applied  to  Crete. 
Roumania  was  treated  harshly ;  for,  although  her  independence 
was  recognized,  she  not  only  was  not  compensated  for  her  sac- 
rifices in  the  war,  but  was  compelled  to  restore  to  Russia  the 


569]  THE  TREATY  OF  BERLIN  145 

detached  portion  of  Bessarabia,  a  fertile  country  inhabited  by 
Roumans,  receiving  in  exchange  the  Dobrudja,  inhabited 
chiefly  by  Tartars  backward  in  civilization.  Religious  disabil- 
ities were  done  away  with,  and  freedom  of  religion  and  of  wor- 
ship provided  for  in  the  new  Slavic  states,  as  well  as  in  the 
Ottoman  Empire;  ecclesiastics,  pilgrims  and  monks  of  all  na- 
tionalities were  to  enjoy  the  same  rights  and  privileges  in  that 
ampire,  and  were,  together  with  their  establishments,  to  be 
under  the  official  protection  of  the  diplomatic  and  consular 
agents  of  the  powers,  though  the  special  rights  of  France  in 
the  Holy  Places  were  to  be  respected.  Russia,  besides  receiv- 
ing Bessarabia  in  Europe,  obtained  a  large  part  of  Armenia 
and  of  neighboring  districts  in  Asia;  but  it  was  agreed  that 
the  reforms  to  be  instituted  in  Armenia  should  be  applied 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  powers,  and  not,  as  by  the 
treaty  of  San  Stefano,  under  that  of  Russia  alone.  Two  days 
after  the  settlement  of  the  Russian  claims  in  Asia  was  made, 
England  disclosed  her  secret  treaty  with  Turkey,  and  an- 
nounced that  she  would  immediately  take  possession  of  Cyprus, 
^^^ortchajcc^^this-was^jstunning  jplpw.  He  had  seen  Bea- 
consfield  succeed  at  almost  every  point,  and  he  pointedly  asked 
the  congress  to  make  known  the  principle  and  the  methods 
according  to  which  it  designed  to  insure  the  execution  of  its 
august  decrees.  The  last  three  days  of  the  congress  were  con- 
sumed in  a  passionate  discussion  of  this  question,  and  then  at 
the  suggestion  of  Lord  Salisbury  it  was  dropped.  The  Rus- 
sian chancellor  went  back  to  St.  Petersburg  greatly  humiliated, 
while  Beaconsfield  returned  back  to  London  bringing  "  Peace 
with  Honor,"  to  receive  the  plaudits  of  his  countrymen. 

The  work  of  the  Congress  of  Berlin  was  not  calculated  to 
increase  friendliness  among  the  powers  of  Europe.  Turkey 
felt  outraged  at  being  despoiled,  not  only  by  her  enemy 
Russia,  but  by  her  professed  friends,  England  and  Austria.l\X^ 
The  states  of  the  Balkans  found  their  high  hopes  all  dashed  tor 
the  ground.  Roumania  complained  of  the  loss  of  Bessarabia ; 


THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [570 

Servia  and  Montenegro,  of  the  disposal  of  Bosnia  and  Herze- 
govina; and  Greece,  of  the  scant  attention  paid  to  the  aspira- 
tions cherished  by  her  people.  Russia  deeply  resented  the 
attitude  assumed  by  the  Germans  and  Magyars  toward  the 
Slavs.  Indeed,  so  violent  was  the  manifestation  of  feeling  in 
Russia  against  Germany  and  Austria-Hungary  that  Bismarck 
deemed  it  prudent  to  form  an  alliance  with  the  latter  power  in 
October,  1879,  for  mutual  protection,  an  alliance  which  was 
joined  by  Italy  in  1882,  because  of  the  colonial  activity  of 
France  in  northern  Africa.  It  is  only  with  the  lapse  ot  years 
and  the  development  of  new  interests  that  the  ill-feeling  en- 
gendered at  Berlin  in  1878  has  faded  away. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

PRESENT  STATUS  OF  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION 

GREECE,  Roumania,  and  Servia  had  been  successively  torn 
away  from  all  connection  with  the  Ottoman  Empire.  But  the 
process  of  disintegration  did  not  end  with  the  treaty  of  Berlin. 
The  diplomats  at  the  congress,  fearful  of  the  erection  of  a 
great  Bulgarian  state  under  the  protectorate  of  Russia,  had, 
as  we  have  seen,  divided  Bulgaria,  and  given  to  the  southern 
part  a  new  name — Eastern  Roumelia.  The  Russians  orga- 
nized Bulgaria  proper,  gave  it  a  constitution,1  filled  its  official 
positions,  officered  its  militia  and  obtained  from  the  new 
assembly  the  election  as  prince  of  the  Czar's  candidate, 
Alexander  of  Battenberg.  The  prince  at  first  was  pro- Rus- 
sian, and  for  four  years  was  involved  in  conflict  with  the 
assembly,  which  was  nationalist  and  anti-Russian,  and  de- 
manded the  annexation  of  Eastern  Roumelia.  September  18, 
1883,  Prince  Alexander,  wearied  with  the  insolence  and  arro- 
gance of  the  Russians,  answered  the  address  of  the  assembly 
praying  for  the  restoration  of  the  constitution,  which  he  had 
suspended  in  i88i,by  immediately  granting  its  request.  The 
Russians  then  withdrew  in  resentment  from  all  official  posi- 
tions. In  the  meantime,  Eastern  Roumelia  had  been  orga- 
nized a  as  a  self-governing  province  with  a  Christian  governor, 
an  elective  assembly,  and  a  national  militia.  But  the  people 
longed  to  be  united  with  their  brethren  of  Bulgaria,  and  on 

1The  Constitution  is  found  in  full  in  State  Papers,  vol.  70,  p.  1303.     Abstract 
in  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2866  et  seq. 

'The  Organic  Statute  for  Eastern  Roumelia  is  found  in  State  Papers,  vol.  70, 
p.  759.     Abstract  in  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  2860. 

571]  147 


j^g  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [572 

September  1885,  assembly,  militia,  officials  and  people  rose  in 
rebellion,  imprisoned  the  governor  and  the  commander  of  the 
forces,  and  declared  themselves  united  to  Bulgaria.  Prince 
Alexander  was  aware  that  the  Czar,  who  was  already  dis- 
pleased at  the  Bulgarians,  would  feel  deeply  aggrieved  if  the 
union  was  consummated;  but  he  deemed  it  better  to  break 
with  Russia  than  with  his  own  people,  and  on  September  2Oth 
he  assumed  the  title  of  Prince  of  the  two  Bulgarias,  and  occu- 
pied Eastern  Roumelia  with  his  army.1 

The  Sultan  immediately  protested  against  this  violation  of 
the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  but  the  state  of  affairs  at  Constantinople 
and  in  Crete  prevented  action.  Greece  and  Servia,  however, 
who  were  both  anxious  to  extend  their  own  boundaries,  at 
once  prepared  for  war.  The  powers  restrained  Greece  by 
blockading  her  coasts,*  but  Servia  declared  war  November 
1 5th.3  The  Bulgarians  were  dependent  on  their  own  resources, 
the  Russian  officers  having  left  their  army ;  but  they  defeated 
the  Servians  at  Slivnitza,  and  although  they  obtained  neither 
indemnity  nor  additional  territory  in  the  treaty  which  fol- 
lowed,4 they  secured  the  union  of  the  two  Bulgarias. 

The  powers  held  a  conference  at  Constantinople  in  Novem- 
ber, 1885,  to  consider  this  violation  of  the  Treaty  of  Berlin,  and 
Russia  demanded  that  the  union  be  disregarded  and  annulled ; 
but  she  was  opposed  by  England,  who  had  changed  her  policy 
with  regard  to  the  Balkan  state  since  1878.  Though  the 
powers  were  unwilling  to  depart  from  the  letter  of  the  Treaty 
of  Berlin,  they  accepted  a  compromise 5  to  which  the  Porte 
had  become  a  party,  viz.,  the  appointment  by  the  Sultan  of 
Alexander  as  governor  of  Eastern  Roumania,  a  device  which 
did  not  conceal  the  real  union  of  the  two  Bulgarias.  Since 

1  Annual  Register  t  1885. 
*Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  3158  et  seq. 
*  Ibid.,  vol.  iv,  p.  3141. 
*/&</.,  vol.  iv,  p.  3151. 
vol,  iv,  p.  3152. 


573]  THE  PRESENT  STA TUS  OF  THE  QUESTION 

the  union  the  Bulgarians  have  shown  a  remarkable  •  aptitude 
for  sound  politics,  and  their  country  has  made  great  progress 
in  economic  and  social  development.  The  dependence  on 
Turkey  is  merely  nominal ;  the  principality  being  virtually 
independent. 

Abdul  Hamid  II.  devoted  himself  in  the  years  following 
1878,  to  carrying  out  the  main  provisions  of  the  Treaty  of 
Berlin.  He  displayed  unexpected  energy,  and  in  1884  took 
the  control  of  affairs  out  of  the  hands  of  the  viziers  and  divan  • 
and  he  has  since  personally  conducted  the  government. 
Although  there  had  been  occasional  disorders,  the  empire  had 
enjoyed  a  decade  of  comparative  peace  when  in  1889  outbreaks 
occurred  in  Armenia  and  in  Crete.  We  have  seen  that  by  the 
treaty  of  San  Stefano  and  then  by  the  treaty  of  Berlin,  the 
Porte  had  promised  to  introduce  reforms  in  Armenia  and  to 
protect  the  inhabitants ; x  and  the  duty  of  seeing  that  the 
promise  was  kept  seemed  especially  to  rest  upon  England  by 
reason  of  the  Cyprus  convention.  Though  nothing  had  been 
done  towards  fulfilling  the  promise,  the  Armenians  during  the 
years  of  peace  after  1878  had  themselves  improved  their  con- 
dition, and  both  in  their  own  province,  and  in  the  various 
cities  of  the  Empire  where  they  were  scattered,  they  had 
become  quite  prosperous.  This  brought  upon  them  increased 
demands  of  the  tax-collectors,  which  resulted  in  1889-1890  in 
bloody  conflicts.  At  the  same  time  the  Armenians  formed  a 
national  party  and  demanded  autonomous  government.  The 
Porte  condemned  the  leaders  of  the  movement  as  rebels  and 
incited  the  mountain  Kurds  to  commit  outrages  upon  the 
Armenians.  The  latter  retaliated,  and  a  state  of  war  soon 
developed.  In  November,  1894,  a  commission  appointed  by 
England,  France,  and  Russia,  which  sat  in  the  troubled  coun- 
try, drew  up  a  scheme  of  reform,2  but  this  only  served  to 
render  more  intense  the  antagonism  between  the  races ;  and 

1  Treaty  of  Berlin,  Article  Ixi. 
*  Annual  Register,  1895. 


JJQ  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [574 

in  1895-1896  there  occurred  the  massacres  which  seem  to 
have  been  designed  to  Islamize  the  Armenians  or  else  to 
destroy  them.  The  European  powers  protested,  and  in  Eng- 
land urgent  demands  were  made  upon  the  government  to 
interfere.  But  Russia  let  it  be  known  that  she  objected  to  the 
creation  of  another  Bulgaria  in  Asia  Minor ;  if  Turkish  Ar- 
menia was  endowed  with  autonomy,  then  Russian  Armenia 
would  want  it,  and  the  next  demand  would  be  for  union.  As 
Russia  was  supported  by  France,  Austria  and  Germany,  Eng- 
land could  do  nothing.  In  order  to  compel  the  powers  to  act, 
a  number  of  Armenian  revolutionists  attacked  the  Ottoman 
Bank  in  Constantinople  in  August,  1896.  The  government 
immediately  ordered  a  massacre  of  the  Armenians  in  Con- 
stantinople, and  the  order  was  carried  out ;  but  the  powers 
could  come  to  no  agreement  in  the  matter,  and  nothing  was 
done.1 

Crete  had  been  in  a  state  of  unrest  since  the  signing  of  the 
Treaty  of  Berlin.  The  Cretans  had  expected  that  the  congress 
would  unite  them  to  Greece,  and  were  sorely  disappointed  at 
the  outcome.  Outbreaks  began  in  1885  which  culminated  in 
1889  in  a  revolt  for  autonomy,  but  the  Turkish  government 
was  able  to  repress  it.  In  1894,  however,  a  new  revolt  took 
place,  and  this  time  the  demand  was  not  merely  for  autonomy, 
but  for  independence  and  annexation  to  Greece.  The  Cretans 
progressed  so  far  as  to  set  up  a  provisional  government  in 
August,  1896,  but  the  powers  intervened  and  brought  about  a 
cessation  of  hostilities  by  requiring  the  Sultan  to  appoint  a 
Christian  governor  and  institute  reforms.2  In  the  meantime 
the  war  fever  had  spread  all  over  Greece;  the  government 
massed  its  troops  along  the  Macedonian  frontier  and  sent  war- 
ships to  Crete;  but  the  Greek  forces  were  prevented  from 
landing  in  Crete  by  the  fleets  of  the  powers.  The  Greeks 
were  enraged  at  the  intervention  of  the  powers  and  raids  were 

1  Annual  Register,  1896. 
</.,  1896. 


575]  THE  PRESENT  STATUS  OF  THE  QUESTION  i$i 

made  across  the  border  into  Macedonia.  The  Turkish  gov- 
ernment on  April  18,  1897,  then  declared  war,  and  in  a  month 
had  completely  defeated  the  Greeks.  The  latter  were  com- 
pelled to  accept  the  mediation  of  the  powers,  to  agree  to 
autonomy  for  Crete,  and  to  rectify  their  frontier  to  the  ad- 
vantage of  Turkey.1  The  powers  had  great  difficulty  in 
selecting  a  governor  for  Crete,  but  finally  agreed  upon  Prince 
George  of  Greece.  The  ultimate  absorption  of  Crete  by 
Greece  is  perhaps  only  a  matter  of  time. 

In  1878,  the  Egyptian  government  became  bankrupt,  and 
France  and  England  established  a  condominium  or  dual  con- 
trol over  the  government  in  order  to  take  care  of  its  finances.2 
The  Khedive  Ismail  during  the  next  year  endeavored  to  get 
rid  of  this  control.  He  was  deposed  by  the  two  powers,  and 
Tewfik  Pasha,  who  was  elevated  in  his  stead,  showed  himself 
so  complaisant  to  the  wishes  of  the  intervenors  that  an  insur- 
rection was  raised,  in  i88i,by  Arabi  Pasha  with  the  cry  of 
"  Egypt  for  the  Egyptians."  The  representatives  of  the  pow- 
ers gathered  at  Constantinople  to  consider  the  crisis,  but  noth- 
ing was  accomplished ;  and  as  France  refused  to  unite  with 
her,  England  sent  a  fleet  to  Alexandria  which  bombarded  the 
city.  Troops  were  then  landed  and  Arabi  was  defeated,  and 
the  English  took  practical  control  of  the  government  in  Sep- 
tember, 1 88 1.3  Turkey  and  France  protested,  but  although 
England  assured  the  powers  that  she  intended  to  keep  her 
troops  in  Egypt  only  until  peace  and  order  were  restored,  they 
are  there  still.  October  24,  1885,  a  convention  was  signed 
between  Great  Britain  and  Turkey  which  provided  for  the 
sending  of  a  British  and  a  Turkish  High  Commissioner,  who 
were  to  take  measures  for  the  tranquilization  of  the  country,  to 
re-organize  the  army  and  to  reform  the  administration.4  Since 

1  Annual  Register,  1897. 
2 Ibid.,  1878,  p.  347  etseq 
*  Ibid.,  1882,  p.  359  etseq. 
4  Hertslet,  vol.  iv,  p.  3274. 


jH2  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  [576 

that  time  the  English  have  re-organized  the  judicial  and  ad- 
ministrative systems,  and  although  they  have  declined  to  de- 
clare a  protectorate  over  Egypt,  they  practically  control  the 
country,  which  is  now  but  nominally  bound  to  the  Porte. 

The  question  of  the  further  dismemberment  of  Turkey  is  an 
open  one.  The  small  states  of  the  Balkans — Servia,  Bulgaria 
and  Greece — have  their  eyes  covetously  fixed  upon  Macedonia. 
But  they  are  checked  in  their  ambitions  by  Russia  and  Aus- 
tria. Austria,  by  the  extension  of  her  railroads  and  the  con- 
clusion of  commercial  treaties,  has  undoubtedly  increased  her 
sphere  of  influence  in  the  direction  of  Salonika,  upon  which 
her  gaze  has  long  been  fastened.  Russia  has  relinquished  her 
former  plan  of  settling  the  Balkan  question  by  the  establishment 
of  independent  nationalities,  and  adheres  for  the  time  being  to 
the  maintenance  of  the  territorial  integrity  of  the  Ottoman  Em- 
pire. As  a  result  her  influence  at  Constantinople  during  the  past 
decade  has  been  very  high,  while  England,  once  all-powerful, 
has  often  seen  her  suggestions  rejected  there,  as  notably  in 
respect  of  Armenia.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  attitude  of  the 
various  Powers  on  the  Turkish  question  is  no  longer  deter- 
mined by  political  conditions  in  Europe,  but  by  colonial  and 
commercial  rivalry  in  Asia  and  Africa.  The  Turk  in  the 
meanwhile,  enjoying  increased  security,  has  reorganized  his 
army  with  the  aid  of  German  officers,  has  to  a  great  extent 
re-established  his  financial  credit,  and  by  his  rapid  successes 
in  the  Greek  war,  which  has  greatly  increased  his  prestige, 
has  apparently  assured  himself  of  an  indefinite  stay  at  Con- 
stantinople. 


STUDIES    N  HISTORY 


ECONOMICS  AND 


PUBI  1C    .AW 


EDITED  BY 

THE  FACULTY  OF  POLITICAL  SCIENCE 
OF  COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY 


VOLUME  FOURTEEN 


THE  COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

THE  MACMILLAN   COMPANY,  AGENTS 

LONDON  :  P.  S.  KING  &  SON 

I9O2 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

1.  LOYALISM  IN  NEW  YORK  DURING  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION 

— Alexander  Clarence  Flick,  Ph.D i 

2.  THE  ECONOMIC  THEORY  OF  RISK  AND  INSURANCE — Allan  H. 

Willett,  Ph.D.     . 283 

3.  THE  EASTERN  QUESTION  :  A  STUDY  IN  DIPLOMACY — Stephen 

Pierce  Hayden  Duggan,  Ph.D 425 


Systematic  Political  Science 


BY  THE 


FACULTY  OF  POLITICAL  SCIENCE  OF 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY. 


The  Faculty  of  Political  Science  of  Columbia  University  have 
in  course  of  publication  a  series  of  systematic  works  covering  the 
entire  field  of  political  science  proper  and  of  the  allied  sciences  of 
public  law  and  economics.  The  method  of  treatment  is  historical, 
comparative  and  statistical;  and  it  is  the  aim  of  the  writers  to  pre- 
sent the  latest  results  of  institutional  development  and  of  scientific 
thought  in  Europe  and  America. 

The  series  includes  the  following  ten  works  : 

Political  Science  and  Comparative  Constitutional  Law. 

2  vols.     Published  by  Ginn  &  Co.,  jgqi.     By  JOHN  W.  BURGESS. 

Comparative  Administrative  Law. 

2  vols.     Published  by  G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  fSgj.     By  FRANK  J.  GoODNOW 


International  Law.     In  preparation.         .        .         By  JOHN  BASSETT  MOORK. 

Historical  and  Comparative  Jurisprudence. 

In  preparation  ......     By  MUNROE  SMITH. 

The  Distribution  of  Wealth.     2  vols.      Vol.  1  published  by  the  Macmillan  Co., 
igoo  .........        By  JOHN  B.  CLARK. 

The  Science  of  Statistics.      2  vols.      Published  by  the  Columbia   University 
Press  (Macmillan),  1895  —  rSgg.        .        By  RICHMOND  MAYO-SMITH 

The  Science  of  Finance. 

2  vols.     In  preparation.     By  EDWIN  R.  A.  SELIGMAN 

The  Principles  Of  Sociology.     Published  by   the    Columbia    University   Preit 
{Macmillari),  1896  .....       By  FRANKLIN  H.  GIDDINGS 

History  of  Political  Theories      In  preparation.        By  WILLIAM  A.  DUNNING. 
Literature  of  Political  Science.    In  preparation  By  GEORGE  II.  BAKER. 


RECENT    PUBLICATIONS 

OF  THE 


NEW    SERIES. 

No.  i.  The  Cotton  Industry:  an  Essay  in  American  Economic  His- 
tory. By  M.  B.  Hammond,  Ph.  D.  Price,  $1,50;  cloth,  $2.00, 

No.  2.  The  Federal  Census.  Critical  Essays  by  over  twenty  statistical 
experts,  edited  by  a  special  Committee  of  the  Association.  516  pages. 
Price,  in  paper,  $2.00  ;  cloth,  $2,50. 

THIRD  SERIES.— VOLUME  I,  1900. 

No.  i.  Papers  and  Proceedings  of  the  Twelfth  Annual  Meeting.  Pp. 
286.  Pi-ice,  $1.00. 

No.  2.  The  End  of  Villainage  in  England.  By  T.  W.  Page.  Pp.  99. 
Price,  $1.00. 

No.  3.     Essays  on  Colonial  Finance.     Pp.  303.     Price,  $1.50. 

No.  4.  Currency  and  Banking  in  the  Province  of  the  Massachusetts 
Bay.  By  A.  McF.  Davis.  Part  I  :  Currency.  Pp.  473,  illus- 
trated. Price,  in  paper,  $1.75  ;  in  cloth,  $2.00. 

VOLUME  II,  IQOI. 

No.  i.     Papers  and  Proceedings   of  the  Thirteenth  Annual   Meeting. 

Pp.  300.     Price,  $1.25, 
No.  2.     Currency  and  Banking  in  the  Province  of  the  Massachusetts 

Bay.     By  A.  McF.  Davis.     Part  2  :  Banking.     Illustrated.  Price, 

in  paper,  $  i. J 5  ;  in  doth,  $2.00. 
No,  3.     The  Theory  of  Value   Before   Adam    Smith.     By   Hannah   R. 

Sewall,  Ph.  D.     Pp.  132.     Price,  $1.00. 
No.  4.     A  Comparative  Study  of  the  Administration  of  City  Finances 

in  the  United  States,  with  Special  Reference  to  the  Budget. 

By  Frederick  R.  Clow,  Ph.  D.     Pp.  148.     Price,  $1.00. 

VOLUME    III,   1902. 
No.  i.     Papers  and  Proceedings  of  the  Fourteenth  Annual  Meeting. 

Address    subscriptions,    applications   \        Address  orders  for  Publications  to 
for  membership  and  inquiries  to  the  the  publishers, 

SECRETARY  of  the  AMERICAN 


ECONOMIC  ASSOCIATION, 

lthata,N.  Y. 


THE  MACMILLAN  CO., 
66  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York. 


STREET  RAILWAYS  OF 
CHICAGO. 


The  Results  of  an  Examination  of  the  Books  of 

Account  and  Corporation  Records  of  the 

Street  Railways  of  Chicago  for  the 

Civic  Federation. 


Editea  by 
DR.  MILO  ROY  MALTBIE. 

EDMUND  F.  BARD. 

Accountant. 


The  best  expose1  of  American  street  railway  finance  now  extant. 
Annals  of  the  American  Academy. 


Reprinted  from  Municipal  Affairs  for  June,  19O1. 
8vo,  160  pages.    Cloth  bound,  50  cents. 


ADDRESS 

Reform  Cliib  Committee  on  City  flffairs, 

52  WILLIAM  STREET,  NEW  YORK  CITY. 


Studies  in  History  and  Politics. 


TWENTIETH  SERIES.— 1902.— Subscription,  $3.00. 

State  Banks  Since  the  Passage  of  the  National  Bank  Act.     By  G.  E.  BARNETT. 

Western  Maryland  in  the  Revolution.     By  B.  C.  STEINER. 

Quit  Rents  in  Colonial  North  Carolina.     By  E.  P.  KENNEDY. 

Early  History  of  Internal  Improvement  in  South  Carolina.     By  W.  E.  MARTIN. 

Political  Activities  of  Philip  Freneau.     By  S.  E.  FORMAN. 

Other  Papers  will  be  announced  from  time  to  time. 


SERIES  I.— Local  Institutions.    479  pages.    $4.00. 

SERIES  II.— Institutions  and  Economics.     629  pages.    $4.00. 

SERIES  III.— Maryland,  Virginia  and  Washington.     595  pages.    $4.00. 

SERIES  IV.  -Municipal  Government  and  Land  Tenure.     600  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  V.— Municipal  Government,  History  and  Politics.     559  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  VI.— The  History  of  Co-operation  in  the  United  States.     140  pages.    $3.5°. 

SERIES  VII.— Social  Science,  Municipal  and  Federal  Government.     628  pages.   $3.50. 

SERIES  VIII.— History,  Politics  and  Education.     625  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  IX.— Education,  History  and  Politics.     640  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  X.— Church  and  State:  Columbus  and  America.    630  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  XI.— Labor,  Slavery  and  Self-Government.    574  pages.     $3.50. 

SERIES'  XII.— Institutional  and  Economic  History.     626  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  XIII.— South  Carolina,  Maryland  and  Virginia.    606  pages     $3.50. 

SERIES  XIV. — Baltimore,  Slavery  and  Constitutional  History.     592  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  XV. — American  Economic  History.     618  pages.    (350. 

SERIES  XVI.— Anglo-American  Relations  and  Southern  History.    624  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  XVII. — Economic  History  :  Maryland  and  the  South.    600  pages.    $3.50. 

SERIES  XVIII.— Taxation  in  the  South ;  Church  and  Education.    582  pages.    183.50. 

SERIES  XIX.— Diplomatic  and  Constitutional  History.     650  pages.     $3.50. 


RECENT   EXTRA   VOLUMES. 

Spanish  Institutions  of  the  Southwest.  By  FRANK  W.  BLACKMAR.   380  pp.    Cloth.  $2.00. 
Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Constitution.  ByM.M.CoHN.  250  pp.  Cloth.  £  1.50. 
The  Old  English  Manor.     By  C.  M.  ANDREWS.    280  pp.     Cloth.    $1.50. 
The  Southern  Quakers  and  Slavery.     By  STEPHEN  B.  WEEKS.     414  pp.  Cloth.    $2.00. 
Contemporary   American    Opinion   of  the   French    Revolution.     By    C.    D.   HAZKN. 

325  pp.     Cloth.     $2.00. 
Industrial  Experiments  in  the   British  Colonies   of  North  America.     By  ELEANOR  L. 

LORD.     164  pp.     Cloth.     $1.25. 

The  Financial  History  of  Baltimore.     By  J    H.  HOLLANDER.     400  pp.     Cloth.    $2.00. 
Cuba  and  International  Relations.     By J.  M.  CALLAHAN.     503 pp.     Cloth.    $3.00. 
The  American  Workman.     By  E.  LBVASSBUR.     (Translation.)    540  pp.     Cloth.     $3.00. 


The  set  of  nineteen  series  is  now  offered,  uniformly  bound  in  cloth,  for  $57.00, 
and  including  subscription  to  the  current  (twentieth)  series,  $60.00.  The  nineteen 
series,  with  sixteen  extra  volumes,  in  cloth,  for  $75.00. 


Orders  should  be  addressed  to 

THE  JOHNS  HOPKINS   PRESS,  BALTIMORE,  MARYLAND. 


NEW  BOOKS  OF  IMPORTANCE  PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  WESTERN  CIVILIZATION. 

By  BENJAMIN   KIDD, 
Author  of"  Social  Evolution  "  and  v  The  Control  of  the  Tropics"  etc. 

Cloth,  8vo,  $2.00  net.     Postage,  13  cents. 

A  prominent  conception  here  is  that  not  past  conditions  alone,  but  the  efficiency 
which  looks  toward  the  future  is  the  controlling  element  in  the  evolutionary  pro- 
cess throughout  life. 

THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  PACIFIC. 

By  A.  R.  COLQUHOUN,  F.  R.  S., 

Author  of '"  China  in  Transformation." 

With  forty  full-page  half-tones  and  100  drawings  in  the  text.  Cloth,  8vo,  $4.00 
net.  Postage,  20  cents. 

A  discussion  of  the  development,  recent  history,  and  present  status  of  the  Far 
Eastern  countries  and  the  relations  of  Western  Powers  to  them. 


A  HISTORY  OF  POLITICAL  THEORIES, 
ANCIENT  AND  MEDIEVAL. 

By  WM.  A.  DUNNING, 

Prof  essor  of  History  in  Columbia  University.    Author  of  "  Essays  on  the 
Civil  War  and  Reconstruction"  etc. 

Cloth,  lamo,  $2.50  net.     Postage,  18  cents. 


A  LIFE  OF  NAPOLEON  I. 

By  J.  H.  ROSE,  M.  A., 
Author  of  "  The  Revolutionary  and  Napoleonic  Era.    1780-1815.' 

Illustrated.     2  vols.,  8vo,  $4.00  net.     Postage,  35  cents. 


A  SHORT  HISTORY  OF  GERMANY. 

By  ERNEST  F.  HENDERSON,  A.  B.  (Trinity),  M.  A.  (Harvard),  Ph.  D.  (Berlin). 
Author  of"  A  History  of  Germany  in  the  Middle  Ages"  etc. 

Cloth,  8vo.     Two  vols.     $4.00  net.     Postage,  24  cents. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  MORMONS. 

By  WILLIAM  ALEXANDER  LINN, 

Sometime  Managing  Editor  of  The  New  York  Evening  Post. 

Cloth,  8vo,  $4.00  net.     Postage  21  cents. 

Books  published  at  NET  prices  are  sold  by  booksellers' everywhere  at  the  ad. 
vertised  NE  7  prices.  When  delivered  from  the  publishers,  carriage,  either 
postage  or  expressage,  is  an  extra  charge. 

Send  for  the  New  Announcement  List  of 

The  MacERillan  Company,  66  Fiffh  flventte,  Neu)  York. 


TflE  MflCMILLflN  COMPflNY'S 

NEW  BOOKS  OF  PUBLIC  INTEREST. 


THE  CARE  OF  DESTITUTE,  NEGLECTED  AND 
DELINQUENT  CHILDREN. 

By  HOMER   FOLKS, 

Secretary  of  the  State  Charities  Aid  Association  of  New  York,  iSqy-lc/Ql  ; 
Commissioner  of  Public  Charities  of  the  City  of  New  York,  iqo3. 

Cloth,  i6mo,  $1.00  net.     Postage,  9  cents. 


EXPERIMENTAL  SOCIOLOGY. 
DESCRIPTIVE  AND  ANALYTICAL  :  DELINQUENTS. 

By  FRANCES  A.  KELLOR, 
Graduate  Student  in  the  University  of  Chicago. 

Cloth,  Cr.  8vo,  $2.00  net.     Postage  15  cents. 


THE  THEORY  OF  PROSPERITY. 

By  SIMON  N.  PATTEN,  Ph.  D., 

Professor  of  Political  Economy  in  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  ; 
author  of"  The  Development  of  English  Thought." 

Cloth,  $1.25  net.     Postage,  II  cents. 


MUNICIPAL  ENGINEERING  AND  SANITATION. 

By  M.  N.  BAKER,  Ph.  B.,  C.  E., 
Associate  Editor  of  Engineering  Newt.     Citizens'  Library  Series. 

Cloth,  Si. 25  net.     Postage,  9  cents. 

Books  published  at  NET  prices  are  sold  by  booksellers  everywhere  at  the  ad- 
vertised NET  prices.  When  delivered  from  the  publishers,  carriage,  either 
postage  or  expressage,  is  an  extra  charge. 


Send  for  the  New  Announcement  List  of 

The  Macmillan  Company,  66  Fifth  flventi?,  Neu)  York. 


THE  FOUNDATIONS  OF  AMERICAN  FOREIGN  POLICY. 

By  ALBERT  BUSHNELL  HART, 

Professor  of  History ,  Harvard  University;  author  of  "  American 
History  Told  by  Contemporaries,"  etc. 

Cloth,  I2mo,  $1.50  net. 
(Postage,  IT  cents.) 

"  An  exposition  in  which  the  actual  history  of  some  phases  of  our  foreign  rela- 
tions is  for  the  first  time  fully  given." — Philadelphia  Times. 


AMERICAN  DIPLOMATIC  QUESTIONS. 

By  JOHN  B.  HENDERSON,  JR. 
Cloth,  $3.50  net.     Postage,  26  cents. 

CONTENTS. 

THE  FUR  SEALS  AND  BERING  SEA  AWARD  ;  THE  INTER  OCEANIC  CANAL 
PROBLEM;  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  SAMOA;  THE  MONROE  DOCTRINE;  THE 
NORTHEAST  COAST  FISHERIES. 

"  A  book  for  all  the  people,  for  all  voters  who  may  be  called  upon  to  take  into 
consideration  most  of  the  large  issues  here  involved,  which  are  of  the  present  and 
the  future  as  well  as  the  past." —  The  Mail  and  Express,  N.  Y. 


THE  MAKING  OF  AN  AMERICAN. 

AN  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  BY  JACOB  A.  RIIS. 

Author  of"  How  the  Other  Half  Lives,"  "The  Ten  Years'  War"  etc. 

Profusely  illustrated.     Cloth,  8vo,  $2.00  net.     Postage,  25  cents. 

"  Mr.  Riis's  latest  volume  is  important  and  interesting  in  several  ways  .  .  . 
Mr.  Riis's  usefulness  to  the  city  is  not  typical;  it  is  extraordinary.  His  career  in 
New  York  City  is  unprecedented.  A  poor  foreign  boy  comes  to  America,  nearly 
starves,  finally  becomes  a  reporter,  and,  as  a  reporter,  brings  about  very  important 
reforms  in  the  city.  ...  A  man  of  unusual  ability,  who  enjoys  his  work,  and  his 
life  and  his  usefulness  is  an  inspiring  object.  And  Jacob  Riis  has  for  many  years 
as  a  reporter  enjoyed  immensely  the  drama  of  life." — The  Commercial  Advertiser, 
New  York. 

Brooks  published  at  NET  prices  are  sold  by  booksellers  everywhere  at  the  advertised  N£T 
prices.  When  delivered  frotn  the  publishers,  carriage,  either  postage  or  expressage,  is  an 
extra  charge. 


The  Macmillan  Company,  Publishers, 

66  FIFTH  AVENUE,  NEW  YORK. 


IMPORTANT  WORKS  ON  THE  QUESTIONS  OF  THE  DAY,  VIZ., 

Gold,  Silver,  Trusts,  Taxation,  Strikes,  and  Political  Economy, 


BASTABLE.-Public  Finance.  By  C.  F. 
BASTABLB,  M.  A.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of  Po- 
litical Economy  in  the  University  of  Dublin. 
Second  Edition.  Revised  and  Enlarged, 
gvo.  $4.00,  net. 

BOHM-BAWERK.-Cajpital  and  Inter- 
est. By  EUGENE  V.  BOHM-BAWERK. 
Translated,  with  a  Preface  and  Analysis,  by 
WILLIAM  SMART.  8vo.  $4.00. 

BOHM-BAWERK.— The  Positive  The- 
ory Of  Capital.  Translated  with  a  Preface 
and  Analysis,  by  WILLIAM  SMART,  M.A. 
8vo.  $4.00. 

COMMONS.-The  Distribution  of 
Wealth.  By  JOHN  R.  COMMONS,  Professor 
of  Economics  and  Social  Science,  Indiana 
University,  izmo.  #1.75,  net. 

CUNNINGHAM.— The  Growth  of  En- 
glish Industry  and  Commerce  In 
Modern  Times.  By  W.  CUNNINGHAM. 

8vo.     $4.50. 

DAVENPORT.— Outlines  of  Economic 
Theory.  By  HERBERT  JOSEPH  DAVBN- 
PORT.  izmo.  Cloth,  $2.00,  net. 

DEL  MAR.—The  Science  of  Money.    By 

ALEXANDER   DEL   MAR.     Second   Edition. 
Revised  by  the  Author.    8vo.    $2.25. 

DYER. -The  Evolution  of  Industry.  By 
HENRV  DYER,  C.  K.,  M.  A.,  D.  Sc.,  etc. 

I2mo.     $1.50. 

FONDA.— Honest  Money.  By  ARTHUR  I. 
FONDA.  i2mo.  gi.oo. 

HORTON.— The  Silver  Pound  and  Eng- 
land's Monetary  Policy  Since  the 
Restoration,  Together  with  the  His- 
tory Of  the  Guinea.  Illustrated  by  Con- 
temporary Documents.  By  S.  DANA  HOR- 
TON, a  Delegate  of  the  United  States  of 
America  to  the  International  Monetary  Con- 
ference of  1878-1881.  8vo.  $4.00. 

HORTON.— Silver  in  Europe.  By  S. 
DANA  HORTON.  Second  Edition,  Enlarged. 
i2mo.  $7.50,  net. 

HOWELL.— A  Handy-Book  of  the  La- 
bor LaWS.  Being  a  Popular  Guide  to  the 
Employers  and  Workmen  Act,  1875  ;  Trade- 
Union  Acts,  1871,  1876,  and  1893,  etc.  With 
Introductions,  Notes,  and  the  Authorized 
Rules  and  Forms  for  the  Use  of  Workmen. 
By  GEORGE  HOWBLL,  F.  S.S.,  M.  P.  Third 
Edition,  Revised.  i2mo.  $1.50. 


JEVONS.— Investigations  in  Currency 
and  Finance.  By  W.  STANLEY  JBVONS, 
LL.D.,  M.D.,  F.R.S.  Illustrated  by 
Twenty  Diagrams.  Edited,  with  an  Intro- 
duction, by  H.  S.  FOXWLLL,  M.A.  8vo. 
$7-50. 

MALLOCK.— Classes  and  Masses,  or 
Wealth,  Wages,  and  Welfare  in  the 

United  Kingdom.  A  Handbook  of  Social 
Facts  for  Political  Thinkers  and  Speakers. 

161110.     #1.25. 

MALLOCK.— Labor   and  the  Popular 

Welfare.     New  edition,     nmo.    90  cts. 

MAYO-SMITH.— Statistics  and  Sociol- 
ogy. By  RICHMOND  MAYO-SMITH,  Ph.D., 
Professor  of  Political  and  Social  Science  in 
Columbia  University.  8vo.  $3.00,  net. 

NICHOLSON.— A  Treatise  on  Money 
and  Essays  on  Monetary  Problems. 

By  J.  SHIELD  NICHOLSON,  M.  A.,  D.  Sc., 
Third  Edition.  With  a  New  Second  Part  of 
A  Treatise  on  Money.  i2mo.  $2.00. 

Strikes  and  Social  Problems.    $1.25. 

PLEHN.— Introduction  to  Public  Fi- 
nance. By  CARL  C.  PLEHN,  Ph.  D.,  As- 
sistant Professor  in  the  University  of  Cali- 
fornia. i2mo.  Cloth,  pp.  xii.+3O4.  Price, 
|i.6o,  net. 

ROUSIER '.— The  Labor  Question  in 
Britain.  By  PAUL  DE-ROUSIBRS.  With 
a  Preface  by  Henri  de  Tourville.  Trans- 
lated by  F.  L.  D.  HERBERTSON,  B.  A.  8vo. 

$4.00  net. 

SELIGMAN.— Essays  in  Taxation.    By 

EDWIN  R.  A.  SBLIGMAN,  Professor  of  Polit- 
ical Economy  and  Finance,  Columbia  Uni- 
versity. 8vo.  $3.00,  net. 

SMART.— Studies  in  Economics.     By 

WILLIAM  SMART,  M.  A.,  LL.D.,  Lecturer 
on  Political  Economy  in  the  University  of 
Glasgow.  i2mo.  $1.25. 

SMART.— An  Introduction  to  the  The- 
ory of  Value  on  the  Lines  of  Menger , 
Wieser,  and  Bbhm-Bawerk.  By  WILL- 
IAM SMART,  M.A.  i2mo.  $1.35. 

VON  HALLE.— Trusts,  or  Industrial 
Combinations  and  Coalitions  in  the 


United  States. 

i2mo.     $1.25. 


By  ERNST  VON  HALLE. 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  MACMXX.XIAXT 

66  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York. 


STUDIES  IN  HISTORY,  ECONOMICS  AND  PUBLIC  LAW 

EDITED    BY   THE 

FACULTY  OF  POLITICAL  SCIENCE  OF  COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY, 


VOLUME  I,  1891-2.    Second  Edition,  1897.    396  pp. 

Price,  $3.00 ;  bound,  $3.50. 

1.  The  Divorce  Problem — A  Study  in  Statistics. 

By  Walter  F.  Willcox,  Ph.  D.     Price,  750. 

2.  The  History  of  Tariff  Administration  in  the  United  States,  from  Co- 

lonial Times  to  the  McKinley  Administrative  Bill. 

By  John  Dean  Goss,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

3.  History  of  Municipal  Land  Ownership  on  Manhattan  Island. 

By  George  Asbton  Black,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

4.  Financial  History  of  Massachusetts. 

By  Charles  H.  J.  Douglas,  Ph.  D.     {Not  sold  separately.} 

VOLUME  II,  1892-93:    503  pp. 

Price,  $3.00  ;  bound,  $3.50. 

1.  The  Economics  of  the  Russian  Village. 

By  Isaac  A.  Hourwich,  Ph.  D.     (Out  of  print.) 

2.  Bankruptcy.     A  Study  in  Comparative  Legislation. 

By  Samuel  W.  Dunscomb,  Jr.,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

3.  Special  Assessments  :  A  Study  in  Municipal  Finance. 

By  Victor  Rosewater,  Ph.  D.     Second  Edition,  1898.     Price,  $1.00. 

VOLUME  III,  1893.    465  pp. 

Price,  $3.00;  bound,  $3.50. 

1.  History  of  Elections  in  the  American  Colonies. 

By  Cortlandt  F.  Bishop,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.50. 
Vol.  Ill,  no.  /,  may  also  be  obtained  bound.     Price,  $2.00. 

2.  The  Commercial  Policy  of  England  toward  the  American  Colonies. 

By  George  L.  Beer,  A.  M.     Price,  $1.50. 

VOLUME  IV,  1893-94.    438  pp. 

Price,  $3.00 ;  bound,  $3.50. 

1.  Financial  History  of  Virginia. 

By  William  Z.  Ripley,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

2.  The  Inheritance  Tax.  By  Max  West,  Ph.  D.     (Out  of  print.) 

3.  History  of  Taxation  in  Vermont. 

By  Frederick  A.  Wood,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $i.ro 


VOLUME  V,  1895-96.    498  pp. 

Price,  $3.00  ;  bound,  $3.50. 

1.  Double  Taxation  in  the  United  States. 

By  Francis  Walker,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00 

2.  The  Separation  of  Governmental  Powers. 

By  William  Bondy,  LL.  B.,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00 

3.  Municipal  Government  in  Michigan  and  Ohio. 

By  Delos  F.  Wilcox,  Ph.  D.     Price  $1.00. 

VOLUME  VI,  1896.    601  pp. 

Price,  $4.00;  bound,  $4,50. 
History  of  Proprietary  Government  in  Pennsylvania. 

By  William  Robert  Shepherd,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $4.00;  bound,  $4.50 

VOLUME  VII,  1896.    512  pp. 

Price,  $3.00  ;  bound,  $3.50. 

1.  History  of  the  Transition  from  Provincial  to  Commonwealth  Govern- 

ment in  Massachusetts.    By  Harry  A.  Gushing,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $a.oo. 

2,  Speculation   on  the   Stock  and   Produce  Exchanges  of  the   United 

States.  By  Henry  Crosby  Emery,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.50. 

VOLUME  VIII,  1896-98.    551  pp. 

Price,  $3.50;  bound,  $4.00. 

1.  The  Struggle  between  President  Johnson  and  Congress  over  Recon- 

struction.*   By  Charles  Ernest  Chadsey,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

2.  Recent  Centralizing  Tendencies  in  State  Educational  Administration. 

By  William  Clarence  Webster,  Ph.  D.     Price,  750. 

3.  The  Abolition  of  Privateering  and  the  Declaration  of  Paris. 

By  Francis  R.  Stark,  LL.  B.,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

4.  Public  Administration  in   Massachusetts.     The  Relation  of  Central 

to  Local  Activity.    By  Robert  Harvey  Whitten,  Ph.  D.  Price,  $1.00. 

VOLUME  IX,  1897-98.    617  pp. 

Price,  $3.50;  bound,  $4.00. 

1.  English  Local  Government  of  To-day.    A  Study  of  the  Relations  of  Cen- 

tral and  Local  Government.  ByMilo  Roy  Maltbie,  Ph.  D.  Price,  $2.00. 

Vol.  IX,  no.  /,  may  also  be  obtained  bound.     Price,  $2.50. 

2.  German  Wage  Theories.     A  History  of  their  Development. 

By  James  W.  Crook,  Ph.  D.     Price,  $1.00. 

3.  The  Centralization  of  Administration  in  New  York  State. 

By  John  Archibald  Fairlie,  Ph.D.     Price,  $1.00. 


73 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY